Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Wei Wuxian is dead.

Or so Nie Huaisang thinks, although he’s personally suffering from a more pressing crisis.

“Wei Wuxian is so dead.” Jiang Cheng sighed as they watched Wei Wuxian run circles around a stationary Lan Wangji. “When he gets his knees broken, I’m not dragging him back to Yunmeng. That’s his fault.”

“Aiya Jiang-xiong, if Wei-xiong is dead, then what am I??” Nie Huaisang turned to face Jiang Cheng with a distressed expression, flapping his hands about. “When Da-ge sees my latest test score, I’ll have to worry about more than just my kneecaps!”

By now, Wei Wuxian had stopped in front of Lan Wangji and leant towards him such that his face was definitely within the realms of the others’ personal space. Lan Wangji’s hands were balled into fists, and Nie Huaisang thought that perhaps it was time to intervene. And so he did.

“Aiyaaa Wei-xiong, Wei-xiong, come on! We’re going to be late for the next lesson!”

Wei Wuxian snapped his head around in realisation, “Already? Alrighty then,” he left Lan Wangji’s personal space as fast as he entered it, running towards Jiang Cheng and Nie Huisang as he turned back to him, “See you later, Lan Zhan!!”

Lan Wangji simply stared at Wei Wuxian’s back fading into the distance.

*

“So, what were you guys talking about?” Wei Wuxian gleefully asked as his eyes sparkled.

Jiang Cheng spared him an eye as they walked, “Whether you or Nie Huaisang would die first.”

“...”

“Ah, haha-” Nie Huaisang waved his fan around as he began to explain. “Jiang-xiong was predicting your death by Lan Wangji’s wrath, whilst I was predicting my death by Da-ge’s hand… ”

“Oh. Why don’t we make a bet then?”

“...?” This time, Jiang Cheng spared both his eyes and Nie Huaisang peered at Wei Wuxian over his fan.

“My money is on Huaisang-xiong! Since at the end of term your brother will see your grades and it’ll be an instant death.”

Jiang Cheng glared at him. “How much money are you willing to put on this? Because at the rate you’re antagonising Lan-er-gongzi, you won’t last until the end of term.”

Nie Huaisang didn't know whether to laugh or cry, so he simply waved his fan about and meekly observed, “So we both die. Good to know.”

Wei Wuxian laughed and slung his arms around his friend, cheerfully suggesting that - should they only live to the end of term - they ought to make the most of their remaining lifespan. With the inherent recklessness that was known as Wei Wuxian, this meant alcohol was a must for their revelry that night. Neither Jiang Cheng nor Nie Huaisang had the heart (or desire) to turn him down, nor did they have the power to. After all, there was only one rule in Wei Wuxian’s spontaneous life: where Lan Wangji drew the line, naturally Wei Wuxian was delighted to long-jump past it.

The trio made their way to their next lesson, but their smiles faltered under the suffocatingly watchful look of Lan Qiren. The Lan elder fixed his impending glare of doom at them as they hurriedly scuttled into the classroom.

“Late again, Wei Wuxian, Jiang Wanyin, Nie Huaisang. Have you no respect for punctuality?” Lan Qiren’s heavy voice carried the weight of authority, causing two of them to shift uncomfortably. Needless to say, only one thrived on his lecturing.

As they passed through the doorway, there was a meek repetition of “I’m Sorry” from Nie Huaisang which was instantly contrasted with the shining countenance of Wei Wuxian. Always quick with his words, he flashed a cheeky grin.

“Apologies, Shifu! We got caught up in the beauty of the Cloud Recesses, and time just mysteriously slipped away from us!”

Lan Qiren was one step short of permanently ridding the cause of his health problems, but Jiang Cheng stepped in before he could make good on his thoughts. He stepped in front of his teacher, bowing respectfully. “You have our utmost apologies. We will make sure it doesn’t happen again. Forgive us.”

Seemingly calmed by Jiang Cheng’s sincere apology, his hand flashed a wave of dismissal and the trio quickly took their seats. As the lesson progressed, Nie Huaisang tried his best to focus on the lecture at hand, but his mind was increasingly becoming flooded of the many ways his doom would play out at the hands of his brother (including but not limited to): death by sabre, death by lynching, death by stabbing - or all of the above. Actually it didn't matter which one, as he was sure he wouldn’t survive any of them. He glanced at the papers below him, and could feel the anxiety bubbling within him.

After what felt like an eternity, the constant ringing of Lan Qiren’s voices in their ears finally faded. As students began to file out of the classroom, Wei Wuxian, with his usual enthusiasm, quickly whispered to his friends, “Let’s make a quick escape before that Old Man Lan lectures us again!”

Jiang Cheng rolled his eyes but nonetheless followed Wei Wuxian’s lead. Nie Huaisang, enchanted by Wei Wuxian’s passionate declaration that he would perform proper funeral rites when his brother disowned him (although it was likely that he would be in ashes by then) decided to follow too.

Chapter Text

“You know, Wei-xiong, we definitely won’t even make it to the end of this term if we keep sneaking out like this. Lan Wangji might actually catch us, and then it’s game over!” Nie Huaisang, clutching his fan tightly, couldn’t help but voice his concerns. 

Wei Wuxian laughed, his carefree attitude still undeterred. “Oh, come on, Huaisang-xiong! Our lives are too short to worry about the consequences. Let’s live a little!”

“But the rulesー”

“The rules say that those who come at night should not be allowed in until 7AM. Conversely, doesn’t that mean that we just have to stay the night out and return at 7:01am?”

Jiang Cheng spared him an eye, “...You’re actually going to get yourself killed one day.”

*

The trio found themselves on a narrow street lined with stalls, the sounds of chatter and laughter filling the air. As they strolled along, basking in the warm light of the lanterns, Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang were rudely interrupted by a piercing shriek.

The culprit was none other than Wei Wuxian, of course.

Jiang Cheng couldn’t help but glance over his shoulder, his eyes narrowing as he spotted a stray dog.

“Oh, great. Just what we need,” he muttered under his breath. “This fucking bitch. Wei Wuxian, shut up!” He turned to vent at Nie Huaisang, only to find the lack of a Nie Huaisang. That didn't matter though, as his current rage was a greater problem that needed addressing (in his mind, at least), even if it meant that he had to vent at the dog itself. 

“If only my stupid brother wasn’t here, I could go pet you. But no , instead we have to run in the opposite direction like we aren’t cultivators! Bitch.” He shot Wei Wuxian an almost affectionate glare but again found himself looking at nothing, as Wei Wuxian sprinted metres ahead of him. The dog simply barked in response.

Jiang Cheng once again continued his rant, but this time it was directed at the right person and in the right direction. Wei Wuxian grinned, “You know you still love me, Jiang Cheng. Besides, we’re cultivators not dog-whisperers, so I don’t see the problem!”

Whilst both were overlooking the lack of a Nie Huaisang (the poor soul needed a break as he was struggling to keep up with his friends), he took it upon himself to call out, “Guys, help! I can’t run as fast, hah,” Fortunately, they had only run around the corner and as such he quickly caught up, only to then wish that he hadn’t bothered this crime in progress. 

Jiang Cheng, still catching his breath, decided to vent his frustration. He grabbed Wei Wuxian and playfully beat the life out of him, much to the amusement of Nie Huaisang. 

He was amused, until he wasn’t. 

Not when Wei Wuxian dodged one of his brother’s strikes which landed squarely in Nie Huaisang’s head instead. Neither Jiang Cheng nor Wei Wuxian noticed, though, as the two had already run off to the other side of the street. Once again, Nie Huaisang found himself chasing after them.

Wei Wuxian, slightly out of breath, finally decided to retort, “Bro, that dog was literally about to eat me! How can you think it’s cute? You think they’re so cute you even give them courtesan names!” He continued in a low voice, “Jiang Cheng, you don’t happen to think they’re like…cute in that way, right? Scandalous! Imagine what Madam Yu would do if I told her.” He was trying to hold in his laughter at this point.

Jiang Cheng rolled his eyes. “Shut up! Wei Wuxian, that’s ridiculous.”

Nie Huaisang seemed more concerned than his friend, turning to the latter with a serious expression. He flicked his fan open and peeked over it with his eyes. “Yeah, Jiang Cheng, that’s not alright. You should get help.”

Jiang Cheng wasn’t sure who he wanted to lynch first: Wei Wuxian, Nie Huaisang, or himself.

*

As they continued down the street, they stumbled upon a fan stall. Naturally, Nie Huaisang found himself taking a peek, and the quick peek turned into a prolonged comparison between two various elegant fans. Deciding to take both options (he has no inclination to make the difficult choice if his wallet can afford it, and he may as well get the tassel as an add-on), he followed Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian into the bookshop next door.

Inside, Wei Wuxian immediately took the liberty of venturing into the ‘mature’ section, eliciting an eyeroll from Jiang Cheng. He was disappointed but not surprised, sometimes cursing himself for knowing his brother too well. While Wei Wuxian explored more adventurous literature, Jiang Cheng perused the cultivation section, examining different types of spiritual weapons.

Nie Huaisang glanced at him, “Did Zidian make you interested in these books?”

“No, I’m just bored as hell waiting for you both.”

“...”

Nie Huaisang reached over to the book Jiang Cheng was holding, casually flicking to a random page. It happened to be the section on the transformation process of converting a weapon into a spiritual weapon, and he wasn’t sure what to be more surprised about: the fact that Jiang Cheng hadn’t tried to swat his hands away yet or that he was actually interested in the content Jiang Cheng was holding. 

However, before he could get too invested, his concentration was ripped from him with the plonk of a book appearing on top of his. An R18 book.

Courtesy of Wei Wuxian, of course.

It seemed Jiang Cheng had reached his limit, and he angrily slammed the book shut. Naturally, with no regard for Nie Huaisang’s hands which were still between the pages. This elicited an “Aiyoo, Jiang-xiong!” from the smaller man. Luckily, his reaction time was fast enough that his escape was able to secure a future in which he would still have the ability to flutter his fan. 

Jiang Cheng glared at Wei Wuxian and grumbled, “For fuck’s sake, Wei Wuxian, that’s it - we are leaving! Sneaking out is one thing, but just try bringing in contraband and see what Lan Wangji does when he finds it.”

Wei Wuxian only chuckled in response. “What do you mean? Of course, I’m getting this to show Lan Zhan. That’s the whole point! After he ripped up the one I borrowed from Huaisang-xiong, I’ve learned my lesson. I’m getting one just for him so that he doesn’t need to rip mine anymore!”

With that, the trio left the bookshop dragged out by Jiang Cheng. Nie Huaisang cradled his fans, while Jiang Cheng shook his head in exasperation and held the scruff of Wei Wuxian’s collar in hand. Wei Wuxian proudly held his newfound literary treasure which he had wisely purchased before showing Jiang Cheng (for fear that his brother would separate them - he was glad his premonition paid off). After all, if he had already paid, then what was to stop him from bringing it back to the dorms?

*

One too many questionable decisions later, the three somehow found themselves at a lively inn later that evening. Bottles of alcohol were emptied, anecdotes were told, (courtesy of Wei Wuxian and at the expense of Jiang Cheng), and the atmosphere resonated with the spirit of immature youth. Wei Wuxian, Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang were well on their way to achieving a legendary state of inebriation.

As the night went on, Wei Wuxian, with his usual penchant for chaos, decided it was time to showcase his infamous dancing skills. Jiang Cheng, by far the most sober (but by no means actually sober), spared an eye for the former. He couldn’t believe it, but he was actually on the verge of admitting that his brother was dancing better than usual; perhaps it was Wei Wuxian’s outrageously large intake of alcohol that truly unleashed his artistic capabilities. But one must not be mistaken: Wei Wuxian’s current dancing was by no means good - it was simply less bad (and still very much an eyesore). Deciding to protect his eyes from any further violation, Jiang Cheng now denied Wei Wuxian both his eyes and shook his head in a mix of exasperation and amusement, muttering something about him being a walking - or in this case, dancing - disaster.

Nie Huaisang, not to be outdone, had commandeered a corner and was engaged in an animated discussion about the finer points of fan aesthetics with a tipsy scholar who seemed to be just as interested in fine artisan crafts. In between sips of wine, he gestured dramatically with his fan, occasionally punctuating his points with exaggerated expressions. 

As the moon reached the peak of night, the youths finally retreated into a room at the inn.

*

Morning sunlight streamed through the windows, casting a cruel glow on the dishevelled room. The trio, who had intended to rise and return to the Cloud Recesses at 7:01AM sharp, were now tangled in a mess of blankets, clothes and possibly a stray fan or two. 

It seemed like a brilliant idea at the time to set a timed alarm talisman for an early morning departure. However, in their intoxicated state, the talisman ended up more of a lullaby than a wake-up call.

Of course Wei Wuxian, in his ever-growing wisdom, made sure to hold his newly acquired literature tight against his chest during his sleep, lest it end up buried under Nie Huaisang’s discarded fans. He groaned, his head pounding as he attempted to sit up. “Agh, what happened to the alarm talisman ?”

Jiang Cheng, still half-asleep, mumbled, “You probably passed out from the alcohol and passed out before setting it properly.” He continues in a self-punishing voice, “I shouldn’t have trusted you and set it myself. Fuck, what was I even thinking? Now we’re going to be late for our test later today.”

Wei Wuxian looks at him, “It was probably the alcohol, haha… nice to know that you would trust me even when you’re tipsy! I should get you drunker next time - I wonder what embarrassing things you’d be willing to do if I asked!” 

Jiang Cheng isn’t sure whether to roll his eyes or glare at him. He decides that glaring requires less effort.

Meanwhile, Nie Huaisang speedily shot up instinctively at the word ‘test’, only to intensely recoil at his hangover just as fast. “Test!? Oh no, we need to get back now! I can’t fail another test, or my life will be over by the end of this week ! Wei-xiong, you hear me? This week!” The poor boy was almost on the verge of tears at this point.

Wei Wuxian, still fighting a losing battle with his hair, laughed sheepishly, “Well, at least we had a memorable night. And we didn’t return before 7AM during the night - one less thing for Old Man Lan to give us detention on!” He continued his cheerful disposition but hastily turned his head away from his friend. Although we probably broke no less than a few dozen rules at the cost of that…and I said the night was ‘memorable’, but I can’t actually remember half of the things I did…

Still not entirely awake, Jiang Cheng grumbled, “Next time I trust you to set the alarm, we’ll end up getting back just before 7AM, but on the next fucking day.”

Nie Huaisang, clutching his fan like a lifeline, added, “I just hope Lan Wangji doesn’t show up with that stoic expression of his. I can’t deal with it right now!” Just imagining the man made Nie Huaisang want to shrink into a corner like he did last night, except with much less alcohol and much more fear. He wasn’t sure whether to laugh or cry at his instinctive reaction.

With one last glance at the chaos they’d created in the room, the trio stumbled out of the inn, dashing back to the Cloud Recesses just in time to sit their test. The test they were determined to pass with integrity. The test they swore they wouldn’t cheat on. 

Chapter Text

Wei Wuxian, Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang were now facing the test they had dashed back for, narrowly missing a stern lecture from Lan Qiren. They had all sworn honesty during this test (at least, Nie Huaisang and Jiang Cheng did - Wei Wuxian would never do something so honourable), but with Nie Huaisang’s imminent doom should he fail this one, the thought evaporated from his head faster than the alcohol in his system.

Thus, the poor boy’s moral compass was skewed once more into cheating. He had heard too many quips of “Huaisang-xiong, think about your lifespan, not the test!” before he sat down.

Courtesy of Wei Wuxian, of course.

Inspired by the alternative weapon book he had read earlier - somehow it was the only thing he remembered during his drunken night escapade - the two of them had come up with a plan involving a tiny spiritual device made of paper that could fly over to his desk, controlled by Wei Wuxian, and avoiding Lan Zhan's keen eyes. They thought it could even jump out of Lan Qiren's hand if he tried to grab it. In the end, Nie Huaisang decided to give it a shot.

The test began and the class descended into silence. Nie Huaisang honestly tried to answer a few questions first on his own merit, but in the end he resigned himself to Wei Wuxian’s antics once more. The things the Lans wanted them to memorise were simply too irrelevant, after all! If perhaps they had been an arts school and memorised poetry instead, he could have passed easily.

Alas, he instead found himself fiddling with a blank sheet of paper and folding it into the shape of a little bird before closing his eyes and focusing entirely on imbuing the paper bird with all the spiritual energy he had. Upon opening his eyes a crack, he saw the bird’s wings begin to flutter.

Nie Huaisang’s eyes sparkled when he saw his spiritual device evolve from theory to reality. Forget the test - he actually managed to make a spiritual device! A spiritual device! 

Silent and stealthful, the little spy managed to flit between him and Wei Wuxian, carrying little bits of paper that had the answers inscribed. It even managed to avoid the assault of Lan Qiren, who had tried to hit during its first flight between desks. Although Wei Wuxian had thoroughly learned Lan Qiren’s walking habits during tests (he claims he learned it not solely for the purpose of cheating, but the intention was definitely included ), the device had accidentally deviated off course when they were first testing the waters. Even though Lan Qiren mistook its speedy flight to be that of a mosquito, his dismissive attempt to whack it out of the air still failed to hit the device.

However, their cunning plan didn't go as smoothly as expected. What they hadn’t realised was that Lan Wangji didn’t actually need his eyes to catch the device - they went out of their way to give the front of his desk a wider berth than the other students, but they didn’t extend such liberties when it came to flying behind him. Thus, during its next flight behind Lan Wangji’s back, the device was promptly shot down by the back end of his ink brush, pinning it and the paper it was holding to the wall.

The tiny device was now officially caught, and they found themselves facing the consequences. Nie Huaisang wasn’t sure what to fear more: Jiang Cheng’s glare of disavowment or detention. Lan Qiren, with a stern and exasperated expression, assigned them the task of copying the rules of the Cloud Recesses a hundred times. 

As they begrudgingly made their way to begin their punishment, Nie Huaisang couldn't help but whine and suffer. "This is so unfair! I can't believe we got caught."

Jiang Cheng, who had stayed with them (Wei Wuxian couldn’t tell whether it was out of a certain pity or smugness - it didn’t matter at this point), scoffed, "Stop complaining. It's your fault for suggesting it in the first place."

Wei Wuxian, with a mischievous glint in his eyes, added, "Yeah, but it was kind of fun until we got caught. Lan Zhan's reflexes are no joー" He abruptly stopped mid-sentence as he turned the corner, immediately taking cover behind Nie Huaisang, “Wa! Huaisang-xiong, Jiang Cheng - Lan Zhan doubled!”

Jiang Cheng spared him an eye. “ Now you’re scared of him? Where did all that fear go when you were cheating earlier? I swear, you’re gonna die on the spot next time from Lan Qiren’s glare - don’t expect me to collect your body!”

Wei Wuxian instinctively replied with a sneaky jab at Jiang Cheng, “Aiya, all the more reason to live freely whilst I’m still alive! Anyway, you’ve already collected my body so many times - once more won’t hurt!”

He quickly regained his composure and turned the corner again. The trio had reached the Elegance Hall of the Cloud Recesses, and peeked into the room. Lan Wangji was indeed there; he remained cold as always, but his lookalike had gracefully made his way to the entrance after he sensed their presence. The youths quickly realised that it wasn’t Lan Wangji walking towards them, but rather the other Twin Jade of the Lan Clan: Lan Xichen. They quickly stumbled out and now stood properly in front of the entrance.

It took Lan Wangji a second longer to realise who his brother was approaching, but upon seeing Wei Wuxian, his gaze turned into a death glare. Wei Wuxian simply grinned in response but soon looked away, instinctively shielding his soul from being pierced by the former’s deadly eyes. Lan Xichen on the other hand, smiled and turned to the Yunmeng pair.

“You two are?”

Wei Wuxian bowed in courtesy. “Wei Wuxian of Yunmeng.”

Jiang Cheng also bowed in courtesy. “Jiang Wanyin of Yunmeng.”

Lan Xichen returned the greeting, and gave Nie Huaisang a friendly nod. Then came the unmistakable squeak of Nie Huaisang, who sounded like a mouse that was suffering from stage fright.

“Xichen-gege,” he feebly spoke. 

Lan Xichen, with the poise of a serene deity, asked, “Huaisang, I recently returned from Qinghe. Your older brother was asking about your studies. How are things going? Will you be able to pass this year?”

“For the most part, yes…” However, with the weight of academic expectations hanging over him sharper than his brother’s sword, he didn’t dare continue his sentence. But for the greater part, absolutely not…

“Really?” Lan Xichen pushed.

“Yes..”

“Really?” Lan Xichen’s smile did not falter.

“Probably…”

Nie Huaisang resembled a squash that took a wrong turn and ended up in the kitchen thus suffering an existential crisis, and turned to Wei Wuxian with eyes that screamed Help me - I’m about to become a permanent resident in the Cloud Recesses library! His panic culminated in the release of another mouse-like squeak.

Wei Wuxian, being the beacon of mischief that he was, couldn’t resist seizing the opportunity for some light-hearted chaos. Grinning like a Cheshire cat, he interjected, “Zewu-jun, where are you off to? Is it a secret mission to retrieve the lost art of mouse-whispering? I’ve heard there’s a rare breed around these parts!”

Lan Xichen’s serene expression faltered for a moment before he chuckled. “Wei-gongzi, you never fail to bring a touch of amusement to any conversation.”

Nie Huaisang wasn’t sure whether to laugh or cry. And I never fail to question my life choices …

“We are off to exterminate evil water ghosts,” continued Lan Xichen, “We are short on capable hands, so I returned to find Wangji.”

Lan Wangji said coldly, “Xiongzhang, no need to speak overmuch on the matter. Time is of the essence — let us depart.” 

Wei Wuxian quickly stopped him. “Hold on, hold on, hold on, I know how to catch water ghosts. Zewu-jun, why don’t you bring us along?” 

Lan Xichen smiled but did not speak, and Lan Wangji said, “It is against the rules.”

“How is that against the rules?” Wei Wuxian questioned, “We’re always catching water ghosts back at Yunmeng. Besides, we can always do detention after we come back - I’m sure there’s a Gusu rule that says we must put public safety above anything else!” This was swiftly followed by a grin.

Yunmeng was replete with lakes and other bodies of water, teeming with water ghosts, so the Jiang clansmen truly were experts in this area. Jiang Cheng also wanted to regain the considerable amount of face the Jiang Clan of Yunmeng had lost during their stay at the Lan sect, so he chimed in. 

“That’s right. Zewu-jun, we can definitely help.” 

“There’s also another rule that says learning comes first . That includes attending detention if your learning dictates it. The Lan Clan of Gusu canー” 

Lan Wangji hadn’t finished when Lan Xichen said with a smile, “That may not be a bad idea. I agree with Wangji, however. Will you make good on your promise to attend detention after returning?”

Wei Wuxian nodded so quickly that all the honesty was shaken out of him. Lan Xichen gave him a look of acknowledgement. “Thank you in advance. Go make your preparations, and we will depart together. Will Huaisang join us?” 

Although Nie Huaisang wanted to go with the party, his inability to fly with a sword hindered him greatly. Moreover, the sight of Lan Xichen reminded him of his older brother and guilt seized him, so he didn’t dare lark around. “I’ll pass; I should take responsibility for my actions and start copying the rules…”

He hoped that this would somewhat absolve him of his sin, and that Lan Xichen would take this into account when he next spoke with his brother. However much of this was wishful thinking, though, he wasn’t sure. He turned to cursing his bad luck: every time he encountered Lan Xichen, it just happened to be after he got in trouble. At least if he hadn’t just gotten a detention, he could have at least pretended to be studious, rather than merely suffering the consequences of his actions…

As Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng left the Elegance Hall to make preparations, the former turned to his brother and gleefully cheered. “See, I told you we need to live life more freely! Just a few minutes ago, I was about to get detention but now we get to be part of the actions. Cheating is definitely bad, unless you can get out of detention!”

Jiang Cheng was done. Even both his eyes were done - they couldn’t be spared anymore - and he decided that hitting him would be more appropriate. 

Fortunately for Wei Wuxian, the hit never landed.

Unfortunately for Wei Wuxian, this was because he had accidentally tripped over Jiang Cheng’s foot and had faceplanted directly onto the floor before it could make contact.

Jiang Cheng stared for a minute, before processing what happened and cackled. “Living life more freely, I see?”

Wei Wuxian grumbles could only be muffled by the wooden flooring.

Nie Huaisang hid his face behind his fn as he watched the scene from afar, before turning back with a sigh as he finally entered the detention room.

*

As Nie Huaisang reached the end of his first set, he heard his friends return to the Cloud Recesses and rushed out to greet them, much to the displeasure of Lan Qiren. He rushed to complain to Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian about his unfair detention. "You guys don't know how much I've been dying in there!"

Before he could finish his sentence, Jiang Cheng cut him off. "Shut up! We literally almost died.”

Wei Wuxian chimed, “We nearly died, but it was so much fun!” He continued even as Jiang Cheng glared daggers at him. “We saw the Lans starting to organise the draining of the lake, coordinate things, and cordon off the area. It was a mess."

Nie Huaisang, looking around at the organised chaos happening around them and  realised, "Oh, yeah, that seems kind of serious.” The group of them paused as Lan Xichen and Lan Qiren broke up their discussion and started spouting orders at the growing crowd of Lans. “So glad I'm not going to become a sect leader…”

Jiang Cheng nodded in agreement, "Yeah. Isn't your brother still on your case, though?"

Nie Huaisang sighed, "Yeah, even though he could just have a child and not pass his duties to me. Or he could just become immortal… I know his spirit definitely is." 

Chapter Text

Wei Wuxian found himself finally doing the detention he had conveniently skipped, muttering about the unfairness of life and the iron-clad rules of the Cloud Recesses. As he was copying the Clan Rules, working diligently to make sure his characters would be as illegible as possible, he jokingly mourned the separation from his ‘long lost lovers’. 

In reality they were just Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang but, ever the growing comedian, Wei Wuxian loved to dub his friends by this nickname much to Jiang Cheng’s chagrin (and even Nie Huaisang’s - he couldn't stand to be mislabelled as a cutsleeve. The sheer inaccuracy! Sure, he read R18 books sometimes, but that was an interest he was happy to leave as fiction).

It wasn’t until Wei Wuxian returned from their heartbreaking separation by fate (in the form of Lan Qiren) that he realised he missed something eventful. As he emerged from the detention room, he saw Jiang Cheng stomping past him with a dark cloud of fury trailing behind him - it was clear something had really pissed him off. Nie Huaisang, trying to match Jiang Cheng’s furious pace, fumbled along in a desperate attempt to ease his temper. 

In a valiant effort to be the peacemaker, Nie Huaisang placed a calming hand on Jiang Cheng’s shoulder, but the fiery young cultivator was having none of it. He brushed Nie Huaisang’s hand off his shoulder, but in his fury, the brush came with more force than he had anticipated and turned into a forceful slap instead. 

Fortunately for Nie Huaisang, someone had bravely jumped in the way.

The slap landed with a resounding crack , but instead of meeting Nie Huaisang’s hand, it collided with Wei Wuxian’s face, sending him stumbling backward.

Unfortunately for Wei Wuxian, he had coincidentally chosen that exact moment to glomp Jiang Cheng in an attempt to offer comfort. Little did he know, that was when the slap came hurling towards his face. 

As he regained his balance, rubbing his now-stinging cheek, Wei Wuxian shot Jiang Cheng a betrayed look. “Ouch! Jiang Cheng, you were supposed to be the chosen one! The one to accept my glomp attacks!”

Jiang Cheng, still seething with anger, seemed to register the unintended collateral damage only a moment later. “Wei Wuxian? What are you doing jumping into slaps? Are you insane?”

Ever the opportunist, Nie Huaisang withdrew his hand - out of a desire of self-preservation (who knows when Jiang Cheng might strike again?) - and seized the chance to diffuse the tension. “Ahaha…well that was unexpected. See, now we all have something to laugh about. A memorable slapstick moment, if you will.”

He continued, turning towards Jiang Cheng. “And please calm down! This week is our last week at the Cloud Recesses. After this, we won’t ever have to see that insufferable peacock again!” Nie Huaisang reassured, treading carefully on the line between delicate diplomacy and fuelling instant rage.

Jiang Cheng huffed, his anger subsiding slightly. “Fine, but I swear, if that Jin Zixuan says one more word about my Jie, I’llー”

Wei Wuxian interjected, “And let me miss out on the action? Let me come with you to ask that peacock exactly what he said about Shijie - we can punch him together!” He encouraged Jiang Cheng, who shot him a somewhat grateful look in return. He agreed, only on the condition that Wei Wuxian not restrain him when he finally let out his anger on Jin Zixuan.

Of course, who was Wei Wuxian to stop him from such a thing?

Seeing Wei Wuxian potentially add more fuel to the fire, Nie Huaisang quickly interrupted, flapping his arms about, “Wei-xiong, Jiang-xiong, please can you wait just a couple of days until we’ve finally finished our time at the Cloud Recesses? After that, you can do whatever you want to him without the risk of getting punished by Lan Wangji or Lan Qiren! I don’t want to spend the last week of our lessons in detention…” 

His expression now evolved into one of desperation. “...Jiang-xiong, I’ve already suffered detention last week because of Wei-xiong. I don’t want to suffer another week because of you!”

Either through Nie Huaisang’s pleas, or Wei Wuxian already scheming about what hideous ways to lynch Jin Zixuan after realising that his friend was right, their plan to make Jin Zixuan suffer was put on hold for their last few days at the Cloud Recesses.

Thus Wei Wuxian cheekily added, “Huaisang-xiong is right! We should end this week on a high note. Let’s make it memorable!” He slung his arms around the two as they continued walking, with Jiang Cheng in a slightly better mood, now comforted by the fact that he could exact proper revenge on Jin Zixuan in just a few days.

*

Now with the threat of detention defused, the trio found themselves navigating the natural sceneries of a nearby forest. Nie Huaisang had overheard rumours of a flower spirit and decided to drag Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian to investigate. According to legend, the flower spirit would bloom and grant showers of petals if one had offered it poems of beauty. However, if one were to offer poems of inelegance, the flower would retaliate by ensnaring the poet in its vines and throwing them against the ground. Legend says that if the poem was beyond saving, one might even be slammed against the ground twice.

After an hour of trekking, they finally came across a ring of bushes sprinkled with little flowers. In the centre of the bushes, there was a pale pink flower with its stem wrapped in thin vines. One would describe this sight as beautiful, but what made it truly enchanting was the size of the flower. As Wei Wuxian stood before it, he tilted his head upwards to stare at the flower; he could only just reach the lowest petal with his fingertips even with his height. The flower was definitely fuelled with spiritual energy.

“So…who wants to go first?” Wei Wuxian asked.

Jiang Cheng scoffed, “Definitely you. The worst that’ll happen is that you die from blunt force trauma, which would honestly be a blessing in disguise for us since we wouldn’t have to put up with your antics anymore.”

“Aiya Jiang Cheng, at least you’d carry my body back, right?” Wei Wuxian replied, with a smile that was too wide considering his prophetic death. 

Nie Huaisang chuckled. “Actually, the worst thing that might happen would be we all die a spontaneous and painful death from how abysmal Wei-xiong’s poetry skills are…”

Jiang Cheng spared him an eye. Nie Huaisang was hiding behind his fan, but his accidental eye contact with Wei Wuxian sealed his fate. Pulling him away from his fan, Wei Wuxian dragged his friend before the flower.

“Huaisang-xiong, you’re the one who dragged us here, and the best at poetry among us! I think you should go first.”

Unable to resist Wei Wuxian’s never-ending grin (and his own enthusiasm, although admittedly it had shrunk a little in the heat of the moment), Nie Huaisang sighed and cleared his throat. In a crystal clear voice, he delivered his words.

“Last night, I dreamed that falling flowers would not stay.

Alas! I couldn’t go home although half spring has gone…”

Not one second later, the little flowers on the bushes burst with energy, sending their petals towards Nie Huaisang. They encapsulated Nie Huaisang in their petal shower as the wild flower in the middle shone with spiritual energy and straightened its posture as if smiling.

Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng widened their eyes in amazement as Nie Huaisang’s eyes sparkled with happiness.

“Look, Wei-xiong, Jiang-xiong! I did it! I did it!”

Now reassured, Wei Wuxian felt confident in his attempt. Yet, there was one very important fact that Wei Wuxian failed to realise: his poetic prowess was akin to a brush dipped in muddy water - trying to paint a masterpiece, but inadvertently creating a smudged disaster. On the other hand, Nie Huaisang’s verses were like the precise strokes of a calligraphy master, elegantly composing poetry that danced across the paper like a gentle breeze. 

In his poetic delusions, however, Wei Wuxian blissfully neglected this harsh reality and glided forward towards the flower.

“Those who know me say I am worried.

But outsiders complain what crap I talk.”

A vine suddenly snatched him up by the legs and tossed him a good few metres away from his companions. The movement was so fast that Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang only registered a resounding “ Wa!” fly past their ears before realising Wei Wuxian was chucked by the flower.

Wei Wuxian was both amazed and sheepish. “Wow! So that’s what it feels like to be thrown by a plant! I guess my poem wasn’t that good, haha…” He slowly got up, scratching the back of his head.

Jiang Cheng rolled his eyes. “Of course, you’d get thrown by the plant. Did you even hear yourself?”

Wei Wuxian chuckled as he headed towards the flower once more, much to the displeasure of his companions. But before they could restrain his overly-liberated mouth, Wei Wuxian blurted another poem.

“Let me hold your hand.

Let’s be friends!”

Whether he said this in an attempt to appease or mock the flower, no one knew (nor could they tell). What was clear though, was the flower’s feelings - which Wei Wuxian had clearly hurt.

Wei Wuxian was slammed against the ground again. Except this time, the vines didn’t let go of him once he had reached terminal velocity, but rather held onto his legs to throw his body up and down; the sight could be likened to a tantrum-throwing toddler slamming their toy against the ground many times.

Jiang Cheng’s and Nie Huaisang’s eyes followed his body up and down.

Once.

Twice.

Thrice.

Somewhere within the cacophony, Wei Wuxian had the unparalleled intelligence (or unparalleled audacity, as Jiang Cheng liked to put it) to recite another poem.

“The young shoots of reeds are grey,

The white dew looks like frost.

That person of whom I think,

Do you dare to remove your make-up? ”

The flower paused for a second to process his poem. No longer seeing the sky and ground within the same second, Wei Wuxian cheered, “Guys! I think I made the flower happier!”

The flower was not, in fact, happier. 

Jiang Cheng’s and Nie Huaisang’s eyes once more followed his body up and down.

Up.

Down.

Up.

Down.

"Waaaaa! Jiang Cheng, help me!”

Forget setting a record number of slams from the flower! At this point, Jiang Cheng would be immensely grateful if he’d be able to drag home an alive Wei Wuxian - any loss of limbs or senses would just be collateral damage.

He sighed, “Why not recite another poem? I’m sure there’ll be something good in your head if you try hard enough.”

Something good enough to finally kill your stupidity .

Either from his ever-growing nausea, or the fact that his head wasn’t actually upright half the time, the sarcasm clearly flew over Wei Wuxian’s head. If he was going to finally leave this world, he wouldn’t leave without a fight! Moreover, a flash of inspiration overcame him.

“In the realm of silence, Lan Zhan will stay, 

His stern expression, in a steadfast gaze.

In stoic poise, he transcends social brawl,

A master of restraint, the envy of all. ”

Wei Wuxian had meant to mock Lan Wangji as an extra bonus if he was heading towards certain doom. However, this somehow became his saving grace as the flower gently put him down. He hadn’t received a shower of flowers like Nie Huaisang, but he assumed that this was probably the best reaction he’d ever get from the flower.

He latched onto Jiang Cheng as the only form of solidarity in his currently dizzy life. Although Jiang Cheng rolled his eyes, he couldn’t bring himself to push Wei Wuxian off him and instead reached to string his brother’s arm around his shoulder.

“What the actual fuck? You nearly died and your last thought was slandering Lan Wangji? You’re lucky that he wasn’t here to witness this. If he heard that, he’d probably kill you faster than that flower did, and he’d probably make it hurt ten times more too.”

Nie Huaisang sighed in relief that his friend was finally free from the clutches of the flower that graced him with a petal shower. As he opened his eye, he caught a glimpse of pale blue in the distance. Looking further, he saw the figure of a person walking away, guqin strapped to his back and the tails of his headband fluttering in the wind.

Lan Wangji! Nie Huaisang thought. Thank god Wei-xiong didn’t see him, otherwise, he’d definitely chase him down after what just happened. He just walked away without interfering so I guess this means we didn’t break any rules… I wonder why his ears were red, though…?

Chapter Text

After their encounter with the flower spirit, Nie Huaisang, Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng feebly celebrated the fact that Wei Wuxian somehow made it to the end of the year without being kicked out. The remainder of the week was less eventful, and they spent the last few days of their time at the Cloud Recesses in relative peace.

Relative peace for Nie Huaisang, at least. At the sight before him, he wasn’t sure whether to laugh or cry.

Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng were currently pre-occupied with a pressing matter. The dynamic duo, fueled by the flames of revenge against Jin Zixuan insulting their beloved Shijie, engaged in a plot of epic proportions that rivalled the strategic brilliance of military generals. 

Or at least, that’s what they convinced themselves.

Amidst the serene surroundings, Wei Wuxian grinned mischievously, “How about we hit him with a barrage of talismans?” He pointed to a spot on their map. “If we go from this angle, he’ll never know what hit him!”

Jiang Cheng spared him an eye, “Are you an idiot? Lan Qiren’s going to be standing there! You need to come from the other side to avoid both Jin Zixuan and Lan Qiren. Lan Wangji, too.” He pointed to the opposite side of their map. 

In reality, Nie Huaisang couldn’t help but marvel at the audacity of Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng. In the depths of their scheming, they were certainly a force to be reckoned with, brainstorming tactics that ranged from ingenious to downright absurd. Maps were drawn, imaginary battle lines were established, and a plan of action was devised with the precision of military tacticians preparing for war.

All the while, Nie Huaisang observed from a safe distance, thoroughly entertained by their theatrics. 

Apart from that one time he wasn’t at a safe distance. 

That one time when his friends were coincidentally brainstorming disguises involving questionable fashion choices.

That one time when he wished he hadn’t walked in on Wei Wuxian.

…sometimes he’s still reminded of that outfit in his nightmares.

*

Together, Wei Wuxian’s and Jiang Cheng’s ideas finally formed a chaotic symphony of retribution, ready to unfold when they stepped out of the Cloud Recesses. 

True to their word, as soon as the trio departed from the hallowed halls of the Cloud Recesses, the grand execution of their revenge unfolded. 

Jin Zixuan, unsuspecting and blissfully ignorant of the impending storm, found himself caught in a whirlwind of orchestrated humiliation. Painted talismans, strategically placed buckets of water, and an impromptu chorus of ducks (courtesy of Wei Wuxian) converged in a masterpiece that resembled, quite frankly, a shitstorm.

Wei Wuxian's mischievous laughter echoed through the air as he delivered a punch that carried the weight of a thousand grievances, and Jiang Cheng's scathing remarks added the finishing touch. Onlookers were torn between gasps and laughter.

Lan Wangji simply watched with disbelief. His eyes soon lit with anger and flickered to Wei Wuxian, before easing upon hearing Wei Wuxian’s words to Jin Zixuan. The words were quiet, far from the ears of the onlookers, but Lan Wangji could tell that his words were serious and laced with deadly intent.

“Do you see? This is what happens when you insult our Shijie. You should be grateful she’s still willing to hold someone like you in her heart.” He scoffed, “I could never.”

Lan Wangji silently watched his face relax after stepping away from the yellow-clad man, now back to wearing his signature grin.

To Nie Huaisang's amazement, Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng emerged unscathed, as if the spirits of mischief themselves had granted them immunity from consequences. 

Lan Qiren, incensed at the blatant disregard for decorum, scolded them fiercely. However, the newfound loophole in their status as ex-students meant that punishment was beyond his reach. 

Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng, having successfully executed their plan, casually sauntered away with smug grins. Their victory was sweet, and the memory of Jin Zixuan's bewildered expression fueled their laughter all the way back to Yunmeng.

*

Nie Huaisang’s life was now disturbingly quiet without the antics of his Wei-xiong and Jiang-xiong.

After returning to Qinghe, he was now contemplating confessing his secret talent for crafting spiritual devices to his brother, Nie Mingjue. However, this would mean he’d have to confess what he used the spiritual device for, and the collateral damage of that would probably outweigh his brother’s approval.

He tried to imagine how it would go in his head.

Nie Huaisang would excitedly run up to his brother, “Da-ge, I learned how to make spiritual devices! Cool, right?”

Imaginary Mingjue, however, would retort with a stern gaze, “That’s fine and all, but what did you use the spiritual device for? How did you think of it in the first place?”

“...Cheating…”

“Cheating?!” His expression would turn sour. Very sour.

“Huaisang! Who taught you that cheating was acceptable?! Are you failing so badly again that you have to resort to cheating?!”

“Butー”

“What happened to your moral principles?! I don’t care if you made a spiritual device! As a distinguished member of the Nie clan, you could’ve spent that time honing your sabre skills instead of indulging in these frivolities! Get over here - I’m going to knock some sense into that head of yours!”

“...”

Yeah, it wasn’t going to go well. 

Out of self-preservation, Nie Huaisang thought it would be best not to tell his brother. He still wanted a very healthy lifespan, after all. 

Then, a thought hit him in his boredom.

During his inebriated night escapade, he remembered that the scholar he was talking with had mentioned a fan shop. It wasn’t any fan shop, though - he had heard from the scholar that this particular shop would not just sell them, but do something extra. Moreover, this shop was in Qinghe!

What perfect timing . Nie Huaisang thought. Now that I’m back in Qinghe, I can visit this fan shop. I can’t believe I forgot about it until just now! I just hope that it’s as good as that scholar said… and that Da-ge doesn’t burn all of the ones I buy afterwards…

*

In the bustling streets of Qinghe, Nie Huaisang was found wandering along the stalls. After asking some stall owners, he finally reached the acclaimed fan shop. 

The scholar did not disappoint; every part of this shop seemed to transcend ordinary craftsmanship. Excitement danced in his eyes and his mood instantly perked up. How did I not know about this shop earlier? It’s so pretty!

As he browsed the shop, he found that there was a section where customers could watch craftsmen assemble and paint fans. His eyes were mesmerised as he watched the entire process. In an uncharacteristic burst of excitement, Nie Huaisang quickly broke out of his usually timid shell and approached the craftsman, who was currently engrossed in painting a delicate paper fan.

“Good sir, this is an extraordinary shop! How long has this shop been here?” Nie Huaisang’s usually timid demeanour gave way to genuine enthusiasm.

The craftsman looked up from his work, offering a warm smile in response. “Ah, thank you for your kind words, honoured gongzi. We’ve been open for just under a year, and we take pride in crafting the finest fans in Qinghe!”

Realisation hit Nie Huaisang. Ah, that’s why I hadn’t heard of it. I was stuck at the Cloud Recesses this past year, after all…

Nie Huaisang, now engaged in conversation, couldn’t contain his excitement. “Your work is truly remarkable! The intricacy, the elegance - it’s breathtaking! Do you mind if I watch a bit longer? I’m utterly fascinated.”

The craftsman chuckled, recognising the spark of genuine passion. “Of course, feel free to observe. Depending on the day, you might see me or my brothers making metal fans too. If you have any questions or want to try your hand at it, just let us know!”

Without Wei Wuxian or Jiang Cheng, it had been difficult to adjust to the deafening silence in Qinghe, but this homely fan shop soon began to colour his life again. 

*

Over the next few visits, Nie Huaisang became a familiar face in the fan shop. His timid demeanour gradually faded as he observed, questioned and even attempted the art of fan-making himself. The craftsman, recognising his sincere interest, gladly shared their techniques and tips.

His newfound knowledge extended beyond appreciating fans, and with it also came a new friendship with three siblings - Da-Ye, Er-Ye and San-Ye - who were the craftsmen that ran the store. The three Fan siblings (seriously, that’s their surname) were blessed with distinct features and characteristics.

Da-Ye, the eldest, was a sturdy figure with scruffy hair. Although he was well into his thirties, there was a perpetual twinkle of youth in his eye. His hands worked with the finesse of someone who had spent a lifetime crafting fans. One day, as Nie Huaisang observed Da-Ye delicately painting a metal fan, he couldn’t help but express his admiration.

“Da-Ye, your hands move like poetry! How do you manage to make it look so effortless?”

Da-Ye chuckled heartily, “Ah, Nie-er-gongzi, it comes with years of practice. Like a dance, you see?” He spoke as he guided the paintbrush over the paper fan, creating what Nie Huaisang could only describe as a work of art. “Though I must say, you’ve got quite the enthusiasm for someone so young. Care to give it a try?”

Ever since the invitation to try his hand from the craftsman on his first visit, Nie Huaisang was jumping at the chance to expand his horizons. However, his initial shyness had restrained him from voicing his desire.

But now with his familiarity with the craftsmen and Da-Ye’s repeated invitation, who was he to refuse?

As he settled next to Da-Ye with a blank fan he had prepared for him, he saw Er-Ye emerge from the back of the shop. The middle child’s eyes sparkled with mischief as he observed Nie Huaisang’s questionable attempt at fan-painting.

“Well, well, looks like we’ve got a budding artist in our midst! But remember, the true art lies not just in the brushstrokes but also in the ability to surprise,” Er-Ye quipped, his laughter echoing through the shop. 

As Nie Huaisang navigated the intricacies of fan-making, Er-Ye became a mischievous mentor, introducing him to unconventional techniques that added a touch of surprise to each creation. On the other hand, Da-Ye stuck with traditional methods, teaching Nie Huaisang how to assemble the bamboo and metal ribs with textbook precision.

Although the two would clash sometimes on teaching methods, Nie Huaisang could tell that their quips with each other were always affectionate. Their interactions reminded him of Wei Wuxian’s and Jiang Cheng’s, albeit with fewer profanities (and much less violence).

San-Ye, the youngest, possessed a quiet elegance. His stature and disposition were the most similar to Nie Huaisang out of the three siblings, although it seemed like San-Ye had all the confidence that Nie Huaisang was missing. His hands moved with grace, effortlessly combining the bamboo sticks to form a beautiful, but sturdy, skeleton for the paper. 

One day, as he saw Nie Huaisang wrestling with his metal creation, he shared a piece of advice.

“Patience, young friend. Creating beauty takes time. It’s not just about finishing a fan but enjoying the process,” San-Ye said, his serene demeanour soothing Nie Huisang’s frustrations.

Er-Ye chimed in, “You’re not wrong, San-Ye. But remember, Nie-er-gongzi, even if the design isn’t perfect, the imperfections add character!”

San-Ye nodded in agreement. Da-Ye, hearing Nie Huisang’s frustration, added, “indeed, and sometimes, the most beautiful fans are the ones that surprise us the most.”

And so, Nie Huaisang’s journey in the fan shop continued with the lively trio of craftsmen. His creations had nowhere near the same precision or beauty that the siblings’ had, but it was a start.

Not only had he opened the door to fan-making, but the siblings had held it wide open for him.

Chapter Text

Nie Huaisang, once again, was facing a predicament.

In the midst of his fan-making adventures, he had become blissfully unaware of current national matters. He had also taken it upon himself to transfer all the effort he put into his daily sabre practice into his fan making instead, artfully dodging his responsibilities.

And he was fine with that.

That is, until Nie Mingjue arrived unannounced at the training ground where Nie Huaisang was reluctantly engaging in his daily sabre practice.

Now, he was no longer fine with that. Not when he was expecting to be lynched by his brother at his poor sabre display.

Still, he could hope.

Nie Mingjue boldly approached him. “Huaisang! How have you not managed to improve?” He exasperated with a sigh, emphasising his point with a sharp jab to his side. Though with his strength, the jab was practically a fully-fledged punch. Nie Huaisang thought that their definitions of ‘jab’ were very different. 

Just when he thought he escaped the overly violent acts of friendship from Jiang Cheng, he was now faced with overly violent acts of brotherhood from Nie Mingjue.

Although he had managed to dodge away from the worst of the jab, the sudden motion caused him to wobble backwards, and he toppled onto his knees. In fact, he probably would’ve fallen straight onto the floor had he not stabbed his sabre into the ground for support. 

Nie Huaisang exclaimed, “Wa! Da-ge, what was that for?”

“If your core isn’t strong enough to support my jab, you won’t be seen as worthy enough to be a Sect Leader. As a Nie, you should be standing strong, not nearly on the floor!”

“Da-ge!” Nie Huaisang looked up with a sullen look. With our height difference, Da-ge probably sees me as nearly on the floor most of the time anyway…

“Huaisang,” Nie Mingjue grumbled with exasperation (Nie Huaisang decided to focus on the fact that there was also the slightest bit of affection), “I worry that if a war breaks out, you’ll perish on the battlefield purely because you can’t be bothered to practise your sabre. It’s infuriating.”

He continued, yanking his brother up by the hand, “You’ve seen what’s been happening recently. The Wens are pressuring the smaller sects, even having the audacity to approach Gusu Lan.”

Nie Huaisang, clueless about recent events, looked at his brother with confusion. Nie Mingjue sighed at his brother’s ignorance.

“It happened recently. From what I heard, Wen Xu barged into the Cloud Recesses and declared the Lan family head guilty of some crime. He forced them to burn down their own residence and many were injured. According to reports, over half of the Cloud Recesses was reduced to ashes, and many were injured. Apparently the head has been heavily injured and even Xichen is missing.”

Nie Huaisang gasped, “What! Xichen-ge is missing? How cruel…”

Nie Mingjue, fueled by anger, exclaimed, “Not just cruel - the Wens are spineless cowards!”

He proceeded to unleash a barrage of colourful insults directed at the Wens (partnered with angry gestures at the air), each word more vivid than the last. After several rounds of venting his frustration, he collected himself and addressed Nie Huaisang once again. This time, his eyes were lit with the flames of the battlefield.

“Huaisang, we need to be prepared for all eventualities. Your obsession with fans won’t save you on the battlefield.”

Nie Huaisang, who was half-heartedly going through the motions, retorted, “But fans are elegant and graceful! Sabres are clunky and uncivilised,” Though it sounded like he was whining, a glimmer of amusement danced in his eyes.

Nie Mingjue glared at him once again. “We’ve had this argument a thousand times. Even if I handed you a sword, you would still pick your fans. You can memorise a thousand poems but can’t be bothered to remember the names of ten Lan Clan elders. As expected of you, Huaisang. This is why you got held back for two years!”

“But sabres are so sharp and mean, and they always want to hurt you! Why can’t we do something less lethal, like art or music?”

“Music? You saw how that ended for the Gusu Lan Clan.”

“...”

As Nie Huaisang stared at the ground contemplating a quip, a disciple ran onto the training grounds requesting Nie Mingjue’s attention for a pressing matter. Before he was whisked away, Nie Mingjue approached his brother once more.

“Focus on the important things, Huaisang. You need to concern yourself with the things that matter, like protecting our sect and yourself. This is about survival, not aesthetics.”

His final words were accompanied with another jab. With his feeble constitution, Nie Huaisang really couldn’t take another jab before his body felt like crumpling onto the ground. Despite that, he opted to stick with finishing what minutes remained for his sabre practice instead of chasing after his brother.

He would probably jab him again anyway. It seemed like Nie Mingjue’s favourite form of brotherly bonding.

*

Nie Huaisang, nursing his wounded pride from the rigorous (and rather violent) sabre practice, decided it was time to abandon the field of sharp objects. The whole experience left him questioning why people couldn’t settle disputes with a friendly game of go, or perhaps a poetry duel. He found that people had always held intelligence in high regard, but these were the very same people who resorted to violence each occasion. If it was like this every time, why did they bother teaching their children the virtues of literature or wit?

Nie Huaisang really didn’t get it, and he thought sabres were just too old-fashioned, really. 

He felt much calmer now that a blank fan sat in front of him instead of a sabre, but he was still perplexed. Originally, Nie Huaisang had wanted to use fan-painting to dilute the frustrations that grew from his sabre practice, but today he had no idea what to paint. Recalling the words of San-Ye in his head, he decided to head into a nearby forest to gain artistic inspiration.

As he strolled away from the main grounds, he contemplated alternatives to the brutal nature of traditional combat. Music had seemed like a promising route, and one that he was decently suited for, but the imagery of a scorched Cloud Recesses quickly invaded his mind. 

In his quest to find inspiration for fan designs, Nie Huaisang stumbled upon a quaint hidden glade within the forest. The tranquil surroundings offered him a reprieve from the chaos of sect conflicts and his own personal dilemma, and he was soon lost in the melodies of birds which welcomed him into a realm of artistic musings.

Yet, it was also due to these songs that Nie Huaisang abruptly found his mind racing. An idea had hit him.

He had heard of spiritual dogs, but what about spiritual birds? Now, this was interesting.

Wouldn’t it be marvellous to have a flock of well-disciplined, feathered companions at his beck and call? The image of sending his avian squad to fetch scrolls, fans, or even snacks was particularly appealing. Sure, it lacked the traditional intimidation factor of sabres, but it compensated with undeniable charm.

Armed with a newfound determination, Nie Huaisang acquired a handful of chirpy disciples - quite literally this time. He fully embraced the joys of his new venture, giving nicknames to each bird, and soon found himself immersed in the art of bird training.

Occasionally, there were days where Nie Huaisang would even take the liberty of using the time allocated for his sabre practice to train his birds instead. On those days, he would glance at his dwindling arm strength but he would just sigh and muse, “I’m preserving my energy for tomorrow’s sabre practice. Definitely…”

There were even moments when they’d join him in his fan-making sessions, adding a touch of whimsical inspiration to the delicate art. He found himself taking solace in their company, discussing anything from sect politics to fan designs, or even the best strategies for bird-based espionage. It was an odd but strangely fulfilling addition to his routine.

However, neither Nie Huaisang nor his feathery friends were aware of the heartbreaking separation that would soon hit them.

*

Nie Mingjue was now facing a predicament.

He sat at his table with a heavy sigh, even going as far to mumble, “As if managing the tension between sects wasn’t difficult enough…”

He received a missive that would upend his brother’s newfound sanctuary. In front of him sat a letter that left him with a stern expression. It dictated that Nie Huaisang was to be sent to Qishan for ‘superior education’. It was a phrase that left a bitter taste in Nie Mingjue’s mouth, and now he had to contend with the idea of sending his precious sibling away. 

The decision weighed heavily on his shoulders, but given the circumstances it seemed unavoidable. In the end, he couldn’t help but feel a sense of worry for his eccentric brother…

Chapter Text

Wei Wuxian, Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang found themselves reunited once more, albeit under a peculiar situation.

The three, among hundreds of junior disciples from prominent clans, were summoned to a barren mountain on Qishan under the same pretence of ‘education’. Yet, it didn’t even take an idiot to tell that this was a façade for indoctrination and hostage-taking.

They gathered in groups of three to five and seven or eight, conversing in hushed voices. None of them seemed to be in a good mood, so they must have all been summoned in less-than-polite ways.

After looking around, the trio had their eyes set on those wearing pale blue headbands. Wei Wuxian commented, “So people from Gusu came too, as expected.”

Nie Huaisang noticed Lan Wangji’s appearance; although he wore the same cold expression, he looked especially pale. Moreover, he seemed to be injured - both mentally and physically. Even Lan Wangji couldn’t escape their clutches… and now Xichen-gege is missing too…

Beside him, Wei Wuxian was preparing to approach the Lan youth, only to be held back by Jiang Cheng who was much less excited about the idea than him. Just as Nie Huaisang heard him yell a flurry of “Don’t start anything!” from his Jiang-xiong, someone gave a greater yell from the top of a nearby platform.

Several Wen Sect disciples walked over, ordering them to assemble in proper formation before the tall platform.

“Quiet, all of you! No talking!”

Nie Huaisang glanced up above his fan to spot a teenage youth - not much older than them - walking towards the centre of the platform, lugging an ostentatious woman who hugged his left arm. 

The same thought flashed through the trio’s heads. This must be Wen Chao… how despicable.

Their thoughts evolved to more despicable ones upon hearing Wen Chao’s orders to surrender their weapons.

Nie Huaisang was more than happy to surrender his sabre (once again artfully dodging his commitment to practising sabre cultivation) since this was more likely to guarantee the rest of his lifespan. Who knows how he would die if he followed down the same cultivation path as his brother? He found this ironic, given the circumstances.

Meanwhile, those around him were understandably much less happier to surrender their swords, and voices of resistance became very loud very quickly.

“A sword never leaves a cultivator’s side!”

“Why must we surrender ours?!”

The shouts, however, died down as fast as they broke out upon seeing a Wen disciple melt the golden core of a fellow cultivator in front of their very eyes. The rest of the cohort was either terrified or shocked into silence - at this point, it didn’t matter.

Wei Wuxian instinctively wanted to rush forward, but Jiang Cheng (aided by Nie Huaisang) vehemently held him back.

“That man is named Wen Zhuliu,” Jiang Cheng explained. “Also known as the Core-Melting Hand. He’s Wen Chao’s personal attendant and is here specifically to protect him. Don’t provoke him.”

“Core-Melting Hand?” Wei Wuxian wondered.

“That’s right,” Jiang Cheng said. “Those hands of his are frightening. And he aids those evildoers. In the past, he helped Wenー”

Their conversation was immediately cut off when they saw the approaching Wen Clan servant. The three effortlessly handed in their weapons, and Wei Wuxian’s eyes followed the servant as he headed to the Gusu Lan disciples. He had thought Lan Wangji would refuse to turn in his sword - after all, this was a blatant violation of his righteousness and principles - but to his surprise, while Lan Wangji’s expressions remained frighteningly frosty, he nonetheless surrendered his sword.

As he observed the line of cultivators surrendering their swords, Nie Huaisang’s thoughts took an unexpected turn. 

What if someone just like, had a knife or other non-sword spiritual weapon?

Would the Wens even notice? After all, they were fixated on collecting that resembled traditional weapons, the very symbols of a cultivator’s might.

His mind raced with possibilities as he hid behind his fan. 

What if, instead of a sword, someone had an unsuspecting concealed weapon?

What about Zidian, the infamous whip of Madam Yu? If she gave it to Jiang Cheng, could its dormant form escape the disarming scrutiny? Maybe not, since its appearance was iconic in all its forms, but if it was something less famous?

The seed of rebellion sprouted in Nie Huaisang’s imagination. He envisioned a scenario where cultivators, armed with unconventional spiritual weapons, could still hold their ground despite the Wens’ attempts to disarm them.

What if it was something seemingly harmless that turned out to be a powerful spiritual weapon?

What if…

What if…

…it was even something such as a fan?

Lost in his musings, Nie Huaisang couldn’t help but smile at the strategic advantage hidden within the unassuming. His mind danced with the prospect of a fan becoming a weapon, an instrument of both artistry and combat. More importantly, this would be accepted by both him and his brother (probably - at least that’s what he hopes). The thought tickled his fancy, but reality soon interrupted his daydreams.

A nearby Wen Clan marched up to him and shoved a book in his face. Titled Quintessential Records and Quotable Characters of the Illustrious Wen , Nie Huaisang could only scoff internally. 

Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng did the same, though conveniently forgetting about the ‘internally’ part.

*

Every day, Wen Chao would stand above the crowd, give a speech, and then demand they all cheer for him. Every word they spoke and every action they took had to be inspired by his example. 

It was hard not to be nauseous just from hearing his voice.

One fateful morning, the juniors were once again driven out of bed by the Wen servants and herded to Mount Muxi. 

Wei Wuxian, Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang took it upon themselves to walk at a liberally slow pace, delaying the inevitable for as long as possible. As they were walking under the bright sun, Wei Wuxian couldn’t help but notice that Lan Wangji had dropped to the end of the pack, now walking just in front of them. 

Now that he was nearby, Wei Wuxian couldn’t help but notice that Lan Wangji’s gait was strange and sneakily approached him.

“Lan Zhan, Lan Zhan! What’s wrong with your leg?”

Lan Wangji simply glared at him in return. “Nothing.”

Wei Wuxian, his disposition clearly too positive for their current circumstances, spun around to walk backwards, determined to look Lan Wangji in the eye. “Don’t put on the tough boy act! I can see right through it!” He exclaimed with a grin. “Is it injured? Broken? When did it happen? Do you want me to piggyback you?”

Lan Wangji’s eyes seemed to flicker in annoyance at the mention of a piggyback. “Do you behave so flippantly toward everyone?”

Wei Wuxian pretended to think for a moment. “Seems that way?”

Lan Wangji lowered his eyes, disregarding him with a cold “Shameless!” before speeding up his pace once again. Soon, he was mixed into the crowd again.

Wei Wuxian was adamant about chasing after him, soon disappearing from the eyes of Nie Huaisang and Jiang Cheng.

*

It wasn’t long before Wei Wuxian returned to the group.

Dropping to the back of the group, he exclaimed to his companions, “Wow, that scowl of his today is the worst it’s ever been. Just what’s going on with that leg of his?”

Jiang Cheng spared him an eye. “You don’t have time to worry about him. Just mind yourself! I hope whatever he’s scheming doesn’t go down like that last fight against the tree yao, making us surround the thing like a fucking meat shield.”

Nie Huaisang tugged on Wei Wuxian’s sleeve. “Wei-xiong, did you not hear about it? The Cloud Recesses was set ablaze a few weeks ago.”

“What?!”

Jiang Cheng seemed less surprised. “The Wens did it?”

Nie Huaisang nodded, proceeding to report everything he had heard from his brother, from the invasion of Wen Xu to the disappearance of Lan Xichen.

“Apparently the first place Wen Xu ordered them to burn was the Library Pavilion, saying that anyone who disobeyed would be taught a valuable lesson. But Lan Wangji refused to do it, so Wen Xu’s subordinates surrounded him and broke one of his legs. They didn’t even give him the chance to heal before dragging him all the way out here…”

While Nie Huaisang was recounting the tragic events, he noticed that Wei Wuxian had acquired a pink perfume sachet. “Wei-xiong, where did you get that from?”

Before Wei Wuxian could reply, the ostentatious woman from earlier appeared in the distance, chasing after Wei Wuxian at an alarmingly fast pace.

Wei Wuxian could only roll his eyes. “I can’t believe that bitch followed me all the way back here…” His expression soon turned to one of mischief, accompanied by a wink. “I guess I’m just that irresistible!” 

The ostentatious woman, now known to them as Wang Lingjiao, had finally caught up to Wei Wuxian. She brandished a long branding rod imperiously as she scolded them. “Xiao-Wen-gongzi told the lot of you to search for the cave! What are you whispering about?”

Now they were taking orders from a smug, arrogant handmaid who had fumbled her way to the top by climbing a ladder made of her mistress’s bedsheets! The trio didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. 

She turned to Nie Huaisang, whose face was still hidden behind his face. The haughty handmaid exclaimed, “And you! You! What.. what..” She stumbled over her words, any attempt at eloquence falling flat and rolling down a steep hill. “What makes you think you have the right to flaunt such a beautiful fan in my presence!”

Wei Wuxian, Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang exchanged puzzled glances. The question marks hovering above their heads soon morphed into expressions of sheer disbelief. His FAN?! Just how petty is she?!

It seemed the sight of Nie Huaisang’s elegant fans had ignited a spark of jealousy in her heart. Her eyes were now fuming.

Since arriving here, Nie Huaisang had managed to avoid personal confrontation at all costs. Now that he was being accused over such a trivial matter, he could only stutter, “M-My fan?”

Wang Lingjiao brandished her rod once more like an inept conductor attempting to lead a chaotic orchestra of animals.

“Yes! How non-exceptable!”

The three were trying to process what she said. Non-exceptable? Did she mean unacceptable?! This woman… clearly, education was not her strong suit, and her vocabulary was as limited as her finesse.

Nie Huaisang’s inner poet mourned the abuse of language. I can’t believe she tried to use a ‘sophisticated’ word to feign literacy… and she managed to get the word wrong too!

Wei Wuxian, feeling a moral obligation to point out her linguistic misstep, chimed in, “Surely you mean unacceptable ?”

“Unacceptable?” Wang Lingjiao shot him a bewildered look. It took her an embarrassingly long time to grasp what Wei Wuxian was talking about, her face contorting from confusion to anger as she finally caught on.

“SHUT UP!” she bellowed, delivering a harsh slap to Nie Huaisang’s fan. Startled by her sudden aggression, Nie Huaisang had no time to evade the incoming assault before his fan plummeted to the ground, now tainted with specks of dirt.

Just then, a voice rang out, “Found it!”

Wang Lingjiao immediately lost interest in the three of them and darted over to investigate.

Meanwhile, Nie Huaisang crouched down as he swiftly examined the defiled object. Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng were standing behind him, trying to provide some sort of comfort. 

“Waaa! My poor fan! Wei-xiong, Jiang-xiong, look what she did! What will I do now?”

Nie Huaisang’s eyes were on the verge of tears. This was one of Da-Ye’s fans too…how can I face him now…

Wei Wuxian stared at him, deadpan. “It is a tragedy, my poor Huaisang-xiong. But surely there are greater problems at the moment? Especially when you have more untainted papery companions?”

Jiang Cheng glanced at him. “He’s carrying more fans?”

After a brief mourning period for the ruined fan, Nie Huaisang wiped away his nearly non-existent tears, revealing that they were mainly for dramatic flair. “How astute of you, Wei-xiong. I was, in fact, gifted numerous fans before my departure. Although, I’m not sure how I’ll be able to face the craftsmen after they see how I let their fans be treated, haha…”

Nie Huaisang drew out another fan faster than Wang Lingjiao had smacked his old one away, and the three of them were soon unwillingly herded toward a cave entrance. One by one they entered with hidden trepidation, unaware of what they would soon face.

Chapter Text

The group of youths were driven into the depths of the cave, the few at the front granted with torches. 

Beneath the lofty dome of the underground cave, emptiness stretched in all directions, untouched by feeble light. Nie Huaisang keenly observed how the sound danced through the expansive space; the farther they ventured, the deeper the echoes resonated. It felt like they had descended at least three hundred metres below the surface. 

Leading the way, vigilant scouts held their torches aloft, casting flickering light on the unseen. What felt like a lifetime had passed before they reached an abyssal lake, expansive as any found on the surface. The tranquil, dark waters were home to a rocky archipelago of various sizes.

Even though they faced a dead end, their elusive quarry sadly remained elusive, its identity shrouded in mystery. The weight of uncertainty hung over them like dense clouds, keeping everyone tense and on edge.

As Nie Huaisang, Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng surveyed the cave, Wang Lingjiao took the liberty of approaching Nie Huaisang again. It was as if she had taken personal offence at Nie Huaisang’s arsenal of fans. Once again, Nie Huaisang found himself in yet another round of Wang Lingjiao’s relentless fan assault. 

For the sixth time.

For the sixth time, the trio were utterly perplexed by the absurdity of the situation. It was akin to a twisted game of fan-whack-a-mole.

Between their first interaction and now, Wang Lingjiao had approached Nie Huaisang on five other occasions, simply to whack his fans out of his hands. Nie Huaisang, not to be defeated, kept drawing out more fans no matter how many times they got smacked down. It had become a peculiar routine, an outlandish display of fan-smackery.

“How arrogant of you!” She yelled at Nie Huaisang, her fury matched only by the force with which she swatted his fan away. At this point, Nie Huaisang could only thank the brothers for the supply, as he watched his sixth fan get batted out of his hand.

Satisfied at his fan’s poor state, Wang Lingjiao ran off to Wen Chao, demanding a fan to satisfy her bizarre vendetta. To her, placating her jealousy was of the utmost importance. However, Nie Huaisang only exchanged amused glances with Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng, the absurdity of the situation not lost on them. 

The trio, at this point almost amused by the sight, didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. Wei Wuxian couldn’t help but marvel at the sheer dedication Wang Lingjiao had to her fan-smacking quest.

As they continued their journey through the cave, Nie Huaisang couldn’t help but wonder how many more fans he’d need to endure this assault. What started as heartfelt presents from the siblings had now unintentionally turned into the ultimate defence against Wang Lingjiao. While lamenting the loss of each precious work of art, Nie Huaisang couldn’t help but remember his last conversation with the siblings, and how he was doing the exact opposite of what he had promised.

“Nie-er-gongzi, is it true you need to go to Qishan?” San-Ye asked, eyes filled with an almost brotherly concern.

“Waaa! San-Ye, don’t remind me!” Nie Huaisang exclaimed, his expression shifting from theatrical despair to a solemn pout. “But yes, I’m afraid it is true. Da-ge got a letter saying that I need to be sent to Qishan. Something about us needing ‘better education’...”

Er-Ye stared at Nie Huaisang as if he grew a second head. “‘Better education’? Whatever the fuck does that mean? Nie-er-gongzi is perfectly fine as he is! Those Wens are such cowards…”

“Language!” Da-Ye quickly reprimanded, before turning to Nie Huaisang. “Sorry about that. Er-Ye is prone to outbursts of curses when aggravated.”

Nie Huaisang laughed feebly, “Ahaha, don’t worry about it. I have a good friend who’s like that too…”

Da-Ye continued, “I agree though, what the Wens are demanding is truly despicable. From what you’ve said, it sounds more like indoctrination than teaching - not that you’d need their teaching anyway.”

San-Ye excused himself from the room, seemingly walking into the back to retrieve something. As Nie Huaisang continued to converse with Da-Ye and Er-Ye, San-Ye emerged once again, this time holding a basket of fans.

“We had heard of other disciples being summoned and feared this would happen to you too, Nie-er-gongzi. We started to prepare, but we didn’t expect your departure to be this early. I’m afraid our skillset doesn’t allow us to provide you with anything useful, but I still hope you’ll be able to take this as a token of our best wishes.”

Nie Huaisang stared in awe at the gift San-Ye had handed to him. There were no less than fifteen fans in the basket, and each one had their unique design and elegance! How long had they been working on this? 

Er-Ye broke the silence. “We were planning to do ten fans each, but we weren’t expecting you to depart so early. Hopefully this will last you until you come back, though. Sorry we couldn’t get the last ones finished in time…”

Nie Huaisang snapped his head up from the basket. Ten each? So thirty in total? They had been planning to do even more than this?

He felt like tearing up.

Before the siblings could bow before him in apology, he quickly grabbed them, pulling them back up. “No! Please don’t apologise! Just one would have been enough. Thank you for allowing me the privilege of taking your prized creations with me. I’ll do my best to take care of each and every one of them!” His eyes sparkled with life again.

Da-Ye grinned at him. “What are you saying, Nie-er-gongzi? Thank you for accepting our fans on this journey with you. It’s our privilege!”

San-Ye held an elegant, peaceful smile. “We’ll just have to give you the rest of the fans when you get back.”

Er-Ye agreed, albeit with a sly look. “But… since you said you’d take care of them, let’s have a little competition, shall we?”

They all turned to face him.

“As our budding fan-making apprentice, Nie-er-gongzi can practise taking care of many fans at once, and us siblings will have a competition. When you return, we’ll examine all the fans. Whoever’s fans are least damaged by the end will take their official place as your favourite sibling!”

Da-Ye let out a laugh, “Haha! Sounds great!”

San-Ye kept his smile. “No pressure, Nie-er-gongzi.”

Nie Huaisang could only whine, “Waa! Don’t put so much pressure on me… I cherish all your fans equally. I promise not to get any of them dirty!”

Although they never said it, the brothers’ held a united feeling in their hearts: we’ll be waiting for you to return.

Once again, Nie Huaisang crouched down to the ground to pick up the fan. Already running out of tears, he could only sigh. Last time it was San-Ye… now how am I supposed to face Er-Ye…

*

Nie Huaisang’s ears were violated as Wen Chao let out a string of curses, before an evil reflected in the second master Wen’s eyes. He had had an idea, one that was definitely not good.

“String someone up overhead. Lure the thing out by spilling their blood.”

In the distance they saw Wang Lingjiao pick a particular girl. She was dressed in pink robes, leading Nie Huaisang to suspect that she was the one that gave Wei Wuxian the perfume sachet.

To others, the choice appeared to be offhanded, but Wei Wuxian knew that choosing this girl - Mianmian - was once again an action of jealousy.

Jiang Cheng, Wei Wuxian and Nie Huaisang cringed at the manipulative, two-faced and disgustingly affectionate interaction between Wen Chao and Wang Lingjiao. Soon enough, Mianmian ran away in horror. They watched as the poor girl fled about the cave - but no matter where she tried to flee, the people there would scatter away. Nie Huaisang worked with Jiang Cheng to firmly restrain Wei Wuxian.

Luckily, they saw that Mianmian had found two disciples who had not backed away from her. She ran quickly to hide behind them, shaking in fear.

Those two disciples were Jin Zixuan and Lan Wangji.

Wen Chao warned them, “What’re you two standing there for? Do you not understand human words? Or are you trying to save the damsel in distress?”

Jin Zixuan looked unimpressed. “Are you done? Was it not enough to have others be your meat shields - now you want a living person to be your bloody bait too?!”

Wei Wuxian looked slightly shocked, as did Jiang Cheng. Huh, that Jin Zixuan actually has some guts…

The rest of Wen Chao’s rant passed through one of Nie Huaisang’s ears and out of the other. Forget violation, his ears would need therapy at this point. Much therapy.

Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a trembling Lan disciple trying to drag Mianmian out from behind Jin Zixuan and Lan Wangji. Wei Wuxian seemed to notice the same thing, but before he could even take two steps, Lan Wangji had struck out with his palm. That single strike sent the boy hurtling away.

Wei Wuxian whispered to Jiang Cheng. “Jeez. Lan Zhan’s temper is gonna get him in trouble.”

Jiang Cheng clenched his fists and Nie Huaisang cowered behind his fan. It was clear that blood was going to be shed.

Wen Chao flew into a rage. “This is mutiny! Kill them both!” 

Nie Huaisang watched chaos break out in front of him. Multiple Wen disciples drew their swords and charged at Lan Wangji and Jin Zixuan. Anyone in the cave could tell that the two were fighting a losing battle.

Wen Chao felt placated as he watched the pair fight. He smirked. “Who do they think they are, defying me? People like that deserve death.” 

A mocking voice pierced the air. “Yeah, those who abuse their family’s influence in order to oppress others and boldly commit crimes all deserve death. And not just death - beheading, with their head put on display to be cursed at by millions, serving as a warning to future generations.” The declaration was followed by a cheeky giggle.

Courtesy of Wei Wuxian, of course.

Wen Chao was outraged. “What a load of shit! You dare utter such treasonous, arrogant nonsense?!”

Wei Wuxian burst into violent laughter, leaning on Jiang Cheng’s shoulder for support as he laughed so hard he was nearly crying. Regaining his breath, he faced Wen Chao once again.

“A load of shit? Do you know who said those words?”

Nie Huaisang racked his brain, finding the words seemingly familiar. Suddenly it hit him.

“Wei-xiong! Isn’t that from Wen Mao in the Quintessential Records and Quotable Characters of the Illustrious Wen ?” 

He had remembered seeing Wei Wuxian laugh upon reading a particular line of the book - it was probably the line he had just recited to Wen Chao. It is quite ironic…

“Ding Ding! What was the exact sentence for the crime of insulting a famous Wen cultivator? Jiang Cheng, do you remember?”

“...To be killed without mercy, wasn’t it?”

“Mm, very good. You can go die now, thanks!”

Once again, chaos broke out in front of Nie Huaisang’s eyes, except this time Wei Wuxian had gained the upper hand. Now, Wen Chao was at the mercy of Wei Wuxian, ironically by the hand of his own sword.

Witnessing the sight, an untimely spark of inspiration hit Nie Huaisang. If someone really had snuck in a weapon hidden as an unsuspecting object, they could actually get the upper hand. They would just need to conceal its spiritual power… what am I thinking? I have a bigger problem right now!!!

He suddenly felt the world shaking before him. What’s happening? Am I getting nauseous? 

Then, he realised the world really was shaking beneath him. He turned to Wei Wuxian, yelling a “Watch out!” with worry.

Wei Wuxian had noticed too. Not only did the tremors come from the rock islet he was standing on, but it was rising to the surface! He swiftly jumped off the islet back onto the mainland, tossing Wen Chao to the side. 

The ‘rock islet’ rose high into the air, and a humongous, scaled head broke through the water’s leafy surface!

Amidst a cacophony of alarmed cries, the yao beast contorted its neck, directing its enormous eyes toward the humans on the lakeside. Its peculiarly shaped head, reminiscent of both a turtle and a snake, contributed to an odd appearance. While the rounded features resembled a python, the emerging body bore a striking resemblance to that of a…

“...What a giant…tortoise…” Wei Wuxian gaped. 

Nie Huaisang gulped behind his fan as he mentally agreed with the delineation.

The coward he was, Wen Chao took this as the perfect opportunity to summon Wen Zhuliu, and ordered him to retrieve himself back to shore. He also ordered every Wen Clan disciple to let arrows fly at the yao beast, but its skin was impenetrable and their efforts were futile.

Nie Huaisang and Jiang Cheng’s gazes were fixed on the scene, and they hadn’t even fully processed the situation before they heard a screeching yelp from Wei Wuxian. 

He had been attacked by the branding iron!

As they ran toward him, Wang Lingjiao was sent flying past them in the opposite direction, coughing up blood as she soared. Not that they were complaining. They watched as she beautifully crashed into the ground by their side. 

Nie Huaisang took a step back as she groaned, while the infuriated Jiang Cheng took it upon himself to chop at Wang Lingjiao’s head, only to be interrupted by the sudden defence of Wen Zhuliu.

However, before another full on fight could break out, the yao beast began to set its left front claw onto the lake’s shore. 

Nie Huaisang watched as the coward Wen Chao’s face contorted in fear.

“Withdraw, withdraw!” he cried out. “Withdraw immediately!”

He immediately shot off with a whoosh , the Wen servants and disciples eagerly following.

Wei Wuxian, Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang followed with the intent to flee, just in time to see Jin Zixuan fly into a rage.

“Shameless damned crooks! They cut the vine!”

And so, the group of abandoned disciples huddled in groups, staying clear of the lake. 

Nie Huaisang nodded along as Jiang Cheng scolded Wei Wuxian for his recklessness - both out of worry and concern (although Jiang Cheng would never admit it) - whilst Wei Wuxian himself was comforting Mianmian. (And Nie Huaisang internally comforted himself.)

  Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Lan Wangji watching the scene before him in silence, before doubling back in the direction of the lake.

Jiang Cheng asked, “Lan-er-gongzi, where are you going?”

Lan Wangji simply stated, “There are maple leaves in the water.”

Nie Huaisang, Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng soon connected the dots: there was a tunnel at the bottom!

Someone timidly spoke up, “But…how do we know if the tunnel is big enough for people to squeeze through? What if it’s very small? What if it’s only a crack?”

Nie Huaisang regretfully thought that this was likely to be the case.

“And that yao beast is still guarding the lake.” Jin Zixuan frowned. “And refusing to move.”

You didn’t have to mention that part… Nie Huaisang nervously began waving his fan about as he looked toward the direction of the lake, and wondered if it was a good or bad thing that the pitch black depths hid what was below the surface.

Wei Wuxian tugged open his collar to fan nonstop at the injury under his clothes. “We have a sliver of hope, so let’s act on it. It’s better than sitting around waiting for Ma and Pa to come rescue us. So what if it’s guarding the lake? Lure it out.”

A few hours and much discussion later, the disciples made a plan to escape. 

Wei Wuxian threw a torch which smacked against the corner of the cave. With the acoustics of the silent cave, the sound was dramatically amplified. The head of the yao beast became attracted, slowly extending its neck towards the torch.

Behind it, Jiang Cheng - by far the most experienced swimmer - dove soundlessly into the water. He swam deeper and deeper, disappearing from view, as he followed the maple leaves back to their source. 

Not long after, he resurfaced and drew in a deep breath, but the yao beast sensed the intrusion and swivelled its head, twisting its body back toward Jiang Cheng.

First to notice the beast’s movements, Nie Huaisang quickly alerted Wei Wuxian. Seeing things go awry, Wei Wuxian quickly bit down on his finger and swiftly drew a few characters on the centre of his palm. He rushed towards the beast, releasing a column of flames.

The yao beast gazed in his direction and Jiang Cheng took the chance to swim ashore. 

“There’s a tunnel at the bottom of the lake! It’s not small!” he said. 

Nie Huaisang breathed a sigh of relief at the news. 

“How small is not small?” Wei Wuxian asked.

“Five or six people can get through at once!” Jiang Cheng exclaimed.

“Everyone, listen!” Wei Wuxian shouted to the crowd. “Follow behind Jiang Cheng! Into the water and into the tunnel! Everyone who’s still in good shape, take care of the injured. Those who can swim, take care of those who can’t!”

Ahahah… thats me… Nie Huaisang regretfully mourned his lack of swimming ability.  

If only I had known it would come in useful in a situation like this, I definitely wouldn’t have pretended to be sick when Da-ge had tried to teach me as kids… No, that's not right, who would expect something like this to happen!!

As he thought this, the flame column gradually died out. Wei Wuxian retreated a dozen steps back in a different direction, then struck the ground again to erupt another column of fire. The giant golden eyes of the yao beast glowed red from the flames’ reflection and burned with madness as it flexed its claws. 

It dragged its mountainous body in Wei Wuxian’s direction.

“What’re you doing?!” Jiang Cheng shouted angrily. 

Nie Huaisang chimed in with worry, “Wei-xiong! What are you planning on doing?!”

“What’re you doing?!” Wei Wuxian snapped back. “Take them and go!”

“Get over soon, then!”

“Be right there!”

Jiang Cheng clenched his teeth, dragging a hesitant Nie Huaisang with him.

Seeing the situation, Nie Huaisang was reluctant to leave his friend behind, and planted his feet in the ground in a meagre attempt to stop Jiang Cheng pulling him. 

“Jiang-xiong! We can’t just leave Wei-xiong behind!”

Jiang Cheng turned to him with a fire in his eyes.

“There’s no time to worry about him now! Focus on yourself! He’ll come over soon!”

“How do you know?!”

“I just know! He will. He has to! Or else…”

With those words, Nie Huaisang stopped resisting as he was plummeted into the lake.

Chapter Text

Nie Huaisang emerged from the water as the arm that wrapped around him suddenly yanked him up and ashore onto a nearby patch of dirt. 

He gasped, lungs attempting to reclaim the oxygen it had been deprived of, and after a few shaky moments he began to process his surroundings.

Jiang Cheng’s hand was still resting on his waist, and the two of them lay sprawled out beside the other. Unfairly, Jiang Cheng did not seem to be as worse for wear as Nie Huaisang felt.

Seeing his minor recovery, Jiang Cheng stood up and dusted himself off, before holding out a hand to Nie Huaisang which was then gratefully accepted. 

As he was pulled up, he felt his body protest its departure from the nice, horizontal ground, by deciding to make his head spin. It must have showed on his face, as a secure hand promptly appeared on his shoulder, steadying him.

He blinked, and looked up to lock eyes with Jiang Cheng, who was making what Nie Huaisang had learnt to be his ‘I'm really worried about you but I don't want you to know that’ face.

“Do you still need to rest?”

Nie Huaisang took a deep breath, before gently removing the other’s hand. He fluttered about a (mostly dry) fan as he waved off the remark.

“No need, I’m fine now.” He paired his statement with standing up a little straighter, such that it might be more convincing.

There’s more important things to be worrying about right now…

A little awkwardly, he turned away from Jiang Cheng’s apprehensive gaze to observe those who had just surfaced from the lake.

The others who had followed behind them trickled out of the lake in pairs and threes, and it wasn’t long before one burst out of the water and spoke.

“There was just Lan er-gongzi and Wei Wuxian left after me.”

Nie Huaisang felt dread begin to creep in, but he quickly cast it out. There was no use excessively worrying about his friends. He shared a terse look with Jiang Cheng, who, after what was seemingly a moment of deliberation, made to re-enter the water.

Yet even before he could step foot in the lake, the atmosphere turned sharply tense. The tranquil scene had deceived them. Now, Wen soldiers lurking in the shadows revealed themselves.

An ambush.

Nie Huaisang’s heart raced as he panicked - they had escaped from a life-threatening situation, only to jump into the hands of another. 

A cascade of talismans and arrows rained upon them, with Wen Chao occasionally yelling, “Don’t let them escape!”

In the chaos that ensued, he caught glimpses of Jiang Cheng and Mianmian fighting valiantly around him. The group of cultivators, though outnumbered, managed to hold their ground for a while. However, their weaponless skills could only take them so far against a horde of armed cultivators (and Wen Chao’s incessant voice).

Despite their efforts, they were overwhelmed. Injuries mounted, and desperation set in. Observing the situation, Jiang Cheng made a decision.

“We need to retreat! There are too many of them!” His voice was barely heard over the clamour, but it was loud enough for the young cultivators to hear. They were fighting a losing battle, and it took only moments for everyone to agree with the Yunmeng boy. 

Soon, everyone scattered in different directions. The enemies followed, but the fragmented escape allowed for less concentrated attacks, increasing everyone’s chances of successful evasion. 

Jiang Cheng, Mianmian and Nie Huaisang lept over bushes, under trees and took cover behind a waterfall. The once nearby voices became quieter and died out, and they knew they had reached a safe distance. They began to look around for Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji, but the ominous silence that followed worried them.

“We can’t leave them behind. Let’s double back and find them,” Jiang Cheng declared, his gaze flickering between the direction they came from.

“But what if they’ve also escaped already and we’ve just been split up from them? They could be on their way to find help already and we’d be sitting here risking ourselves…”

Jiang spared him an eye, and Nie Huaisang cowered behind his fan. 

“If they had escaped, do you think Wei Wuxian would be quiet enough that we wouldn’t hear him anywhere on this damn mountain? And knowing him, he would at least leave something behind so I’d know he’d got out alright.”

Mianmian nodded. “I agree with Jiang-gongzi. It’s worth going back.”

Nie Huaisang hesitated, glancing at the injuries they already sustained. “Jiang-xiong, are you sure it’s safe? We could head down the mountain now and send for help instead.”

Mianmian, with a fierce look in her eye, sided with Jiang Cheng. “Wei-gongzi and Lan-gongzi went out of their way to help me. We can’t just leave them.”

Then what was the point in splitting up and forcing me to run so fast….

In the end, Nie Huaisang could only relent to his two passionate companions.

*

It was sunset.

Once they were confident the Wens were nowhere near them, the (somewhat) unlikely trio began to slowly double back, still taking caution in their steps. 

Soon, they could see the lake that was home to the tunnel.

The lake that had once been the source of such strife was now empty, with Wen pursuers giving chase to their targets around the mountain. Whether those Wen cultivators would end up chasing their own tails in their stupidity, no-one knows. But the trio hoped they would. 

Jiang Cheng had found nothing out of place, and his heart dropped knowing the worst: they were still in the cave.

They sat at the edge of the water, patiently waiting for Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji. However, as minutes turned into an eternity, it became evident that the pair was not catching up. Fear and urgency gripped them, and Nie Huaisang spoke up again.

“They’re really not coming…what should we do now?”

“We could…go back into the tunnel?” Mianmian suggested.

“That would be too risky. Swimming back into that lake would agitate the beast again which would be dangerous for us and them. We don’t know where they are in that cave so it might make matters worse. Even worse, the tunnel might have collapsed…” Jiang Cheng replied.

Over the next hour, they brainstormed a variety of ideas, only to be shot down by one of the group each time with sensible logic.

Nie Huaisang peered over his fan once more. “We can’t keep waiting here either. Jiang-xiong, I think we might need to head down and send for help. That would be more helpful than sitting here waiting for them…”

As they waited, hope dwindled. Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji didn’t appear.

This time, Jiang Cheng was the one to relent, knowing that Nie Huaisang was right.

“Fine, then. We can’t linger. Once we leave the forest, you just head back to Qinghe and take care of yourself; I’ll go back to Yunmeng and get help. I’ll be faster than you.” Jiang Cheng decided.

Nie Huaisang nodded, and after they deemed themselves to be out of immediate danger, they set off in separate directions, bidding farewell with a knowing look.

Jiang Cheng headed back to Yunmeng, the urgency of the situation imprinted on his face. Nie Huaisang, accompanied by Mianmian, chose a nearby city to seek help. They moved slowly and as inconspicuously as they could to avoid detection (and excessive agitation of injuries).

*

In the urban labyrinth of the city, they hid among the bustling crowd, nursing their wounds and planning their next move. The pair moved with the grace of shadows, avoiding the prying eyes of Wen soldiers.

"Think they'll follow us here?" Nie Huaisang asked, his eyes full of worry.

"Let's hope not. But if they do, we'll be ready," Mianmian replied with a determined smile.

The narrow streets of the bustling city echoed with the hum of activity as Mianmian and Nie Huaisang navigated through the crowd. Despite the disorder of the city, a sense of purpose exuded from Mianmian’s every step. Her eyes darted left and right, ever watchful for potential trouble, while Nie Huaisang clutched his fan like a lifeline. 

As they moved through the crowded marketplace, Mianmian noticed a group of rowdy individuals eyeing them with ill intent. Turning to Nie Huaisang, she spoke with determination

“Nie-er-gongzi, stay close. We may have company.”

Nie Huaisang, usually more comfortable with fans than blades, nodded nervously. The group approached, their intentions clear. One of them, emboldened by arrogance, blocked their path.

“Well, well, what do we have here? A lovely wealthy couple with no weapon to protect themselves.”

Soon, their entire crowd surrounded them.

“Why not help out a fella or two? Or maybe all of us! With how fancy your clothes are, I’m sure you can spare a penny or two for us.” 

Nie Huaisang laughed meekly. “Ahaha… good sirs, can’t you see the dirt and blood on our clothes? We really don’t have any money.” 

“Haha, you seem to be mistaking something. Dirty and bloody clothes are still fancy clothes. Nothing a good wash can’t fix! And that fan,” the thug pointed to him, “Looks pretty fancy too. Might as well take it with us.”

Nie Huaisang’s ears perked up at the mention of his fan. “Oh! It seems you also have a keen eye for quality craftsmanshipー”

He was suddenly brought back to the present by a timely jab from Mianmian.

“W-wait! No! You can’t have it… please just leave us alone…”

The thug continued, “Who said we can’t? Don’t they teach you about charity in those elite houses of yours?”

Without missing a beat, the rowdy individuals closed in, surrounding the pair. Mianmian, weaponless but unfazed, stood her ground.

With a wry smile, she replied, “They also taught me not to give money to overly zealous individuals who surround you in a marketplace, especially if they’re harassing people.”

The leader, not expecting Mianmian to retort so bluntly, laughed out loud. “Haha! Harassing? We’re taking and there’s nothing you can do about it.”

Mianmian looked up at him. “Who said there’s nothing I can do about it?”

He marched up to her, pushing her shoulder in mockery. “See? You can’t even stop me doing this! And by the looks of it, your lovely companion seems to be too weak to stop me too.”

At this point, any onlookers had either dispersed or been too scared to approach, both out of fear.

He continued to push her shoulder as she stepped backwards. Nie Huaisang, despite his feeble stature, meekly reached an arm to Mianmian in an attempt to help. Yet Mianmian held a fierce look in her eyes, and that was enough for Nie Huaisang to know to stay out of it. Cowering behind his fan, Nie Huaisang could do nothing but wonder how she would handle the sight before him. 

“See? See?” The thug emphasised each word with a shove.

Mianmian, however, had enough of this child’s play.

She swiftly caught his wrist before his next shove landed, looking up at the thug with a smile. Her eyes were not to be mistaken, though. 

Those eyes contained a deadly glare.

The leader continued to mock her. “Oho! And who do you think is going to help you now?”

“Me."

With that, Mianmian thrust the heel of her palm upwards, cleanly landing on the thug's nose. Seeing their leader stumble backwards in agony, the rest of the gang launched themselves at her.

The first thug lunged at Mianmian, only to be met with swift footwork and nimble evasions. She wove her movements with sharp chops and kicks, landing a critical hit every time. Mianmian danced around the attackers, avoiding their clumsy attempts with a grace that surprised even Nie Huaisang. 

Nie Huaisang, nervously holding his fan, whispered, “Luo-guniang, do you need a metal fan? I have plenty!”

Mianmian, effortlessly dodging an incoming swing, chuckled, “Save those fans for your next performance, Nie-er-gongzi. A fan would be an unfair advantage.” She threw another punch “To me!”

The rowdy gang, growing frustrated, attempted to corner Mianmian. She skilfully used the crowded marketplace to her advantage, ducking and weaving between stalls and bystanders.

“Stand still, you bitch!”

Mianmian replied cheekily, “Sorry boys! I don’t have time to play tag. It was fun, though. Maybe next time!”

Her words further fueled their frustration, and the gang - twice her size but half her agility - soon crashed into a curtain stall. They toppled on top of each other, creating a beautiful stack of human pancakes. And to top it off, a curtain landed neatly on top of the pile as if to simultaneously provide decoration and censor the sight for any poor onlookers.

Mianmian dragged Nie Huaisang to a small alleyway with a triumphant grin.

Nie Huaisang, still clutching his fans, marvelled at Mianmian’s unexpected display of prowess. “That was amazing! Remind me never to cross you…”

Mianmian, regaining her composure, led the way through the bustling city, her victory adding a spring to her step.

“Anyway, Nie-er-gongzi. How are we going to find help?”

“I was able to make a spiritual device and sent it to Da-ge to ask for help,” he spoke as he removed some paper from a spare fan, “Although now that we are relatively safe, it might be good to tell him to meet us here….”

“You can do that?” Mianmian questioned as Nie Huaisang hastily sketched a spiritual device array on the paper.

“Just about.” he replied, infusing the paper with spiritual energy.

A faint glow enveloped it before it flew into the sky.

“Now we wait.”

Mianmian watched it drift away in awe, “That was incredible!”

Nie Huaisang’s eyes sparkled at the praise, but quickly shrank back again. “It might be, but please don’t tell anyone that it was me who made that. Say it was Wei-xiong, or maybe Jiang-xiong - anyone but me!”

She was stumped with confusion. “Why not? I’m sure your brother would be proud to see you be so resourceful and demonstrate your spiritual power!”

“He would tell me to take the time I spent learning this to practise my sabre skills.”

“...”

“...Yeah.”

“Yeah, I won’t tell anyone. Don’t worry.”

“Thank yoー”

“Probably.”

“...”

“Not.”

“Wa! Luo-guniang, stop teasing me please!”

Mianmian could only giggle, and Nie Huaisang could only cry behind his fan.

*

Days passed, and the two of them stayed holed up in a lavish inn while awaiting rescue. Nie Huaisang sighed as he lay on the extravagant cushions and mourned the loss of his pendant, having pawned it to afford the fee, but Mianmian simply raised an amused eyebrow at his antics and kept watch out the window.

A knock came from the door, and Mianmian opened it to reveal Nie Zhonghui on the other side. He glanced at Nie Huaisang lounging on the brocade divan before striding in.

“Nie-er-gongzi, Zhongzhu received your message. I am here to retrieve you and bring you safely back to Qinghe.”

From his reclined position, Nie Huaisang gratefully welcomed the sight.

“Waaa, Zhonghui!!!” He got up to embrace the man and clutched at his hems, sniffling a few times for the added effect. “It has been so hard here… next time, don’t let Da-ge send me away like this. I’ve suffered oh so much …”

Nie Zhonghui looked down at the sight in his arms, not deigning to mention the likely price of the room they stood in. However, he less tactfully proceeded to mention something else.

“Nie-er-gongzi, it seems that while you have indeed suffered, you have also found the time to purchase some new clothes?”

Nie Huaisang took a step back, gaping at the accusation.

“It was necessary ! You haven’t seen the state of the clothes we escaped in, all damp and bloody and torn!” He glanced at the useless bystander. “Tell him Mianmian!”

“It’s true, Nie er-gongzi’s last outfit is past its best.” Nie Huaisang shot a triumphant look at Nie Zhonghui. “But… perhaps he didn’t need to spend quite so much time or money picking out this one.”

Nie Huaisang glared at her, internally cursing her betrayal. Not to worry, he could still rescue the situation.

He took out his most battered fan, (one of Da-Ye’s,) and held it so that it hid the maximum amount of embroidery and none of his face. Next, he turned his ‘pitiful’ expression up to the max and began to whimper a retelling of the events in Qishan.

Externally, he teared up, cried, and shook. Internally, he smiled and cheered as he watched Nie Zhonghui’s expression turn from affectionate amusement to horrified appall.

The scene ended with him bawling as Nie Zhonghui patted his back to console him and promised not to tell Nie Zhongzhu about any of his extremely justified expenditures. 

*

And so, he had managed to escape back to Qinghe, and the haven of the fan shop. The siblings greeted him warmly, eager to hear the tales of his adventures. Amidst the joyous reunion, they couldn't help but notice the battered state of his fans.

Er-Ye teased, “Nie-er-gongzi, I never knew you hated us so much! Look at the state of these fans!”

Nie Huaisang flinched, “Waaa! Da-Ye, Er-Ye, San-Ye, I promise it isn’t what you think! I know you made it into a competition, but please hear what I have to say first!”

As Nie Huaisang explained his encounters with Wang Lingjiao, the siblings' facial expressions went on a rollercoaster from shock to pure laughter. The siblings gathered around to inspect the fans, counting the number of times they had been smacked out of his hands. Even San-Ye, typically serene, sighed over the mistreatment of his fans.

“I can’t believe my poor fans were violated by someone like her…”

Da-Ye gave a hearty chuckle and patted his shoulder. “Cheer up! Look at the bright side - it means our fans must have been really good for that Wang Lingjiao to be jealous of Nie-er-gongzi!”

However, Er-Ye, true to his sly personality, now fanned the flames of a new competition.

“So… instead of the cleanest fans, we should be looking for the dirtiest fans, shouldn’t we? Since, if that woman smacked it out of Nie-er-gongzi’s hands every waking second, the ones that are dirtiest must be the ones that he was using the most…?”

Nie Huaisang, still reeling from the ordeal, blinked at the unexpected turn of the conversation. The realisation hit him like a gust of wind. Er-Ye's mischievous grin only widened, sensing the brewing chaos.

"Dirty fans, you say?" San-Ye mused, tapping his chin with the fan he was currently holding. "An intriguing twist to our usual competition, brother."

Da-Ye joined the banter, "Yes, the more battered, the more cherished! Let's see which fan has truly endured the trials of Nie-er-gongzi's adventures.”

In the spirit of camaraderie, Nie Huaisang reluctantly played along. "Well, I suppose if you put it that way, we might have some contenders for the title of 'most cherished fan.' Though, I must admit, the poor fans didn't stand a chance against Wang Lingjiao."

The siblings burst into laughter, appreciating the unexpected twist that Nie Huaisang had brought to their usual competitions. They gathered around the battered fans, examining them with a mix of amusement and curiosity. Each fan told a story of its own, with smudges, dents, and creases forming a unique narrative of Nie Huaisang's recent escapades.

As they inspected the fans, Er-Ye couldn't resist teasing Nie Huaisang, "You really know how to attract trouble, don't you, Nie-er-gongzi? Perhaps you should consider getting a sturdier fan for your next adventure. Metal fans aren’t my speciality, but that could easily change."

Nie Huaisang sighed, “Ahaha… next time, I was just thinking about not damaging my fan at all… they’ve had enough damage for a lifetime.” He glanced down at his fans, which now looked more like they had survived a battlefield than a journey to Qishan.

Da-Ye, however, had a mischievous glint in his eye. “But Nie-er-gongzi, think about the potential for a new market! Fans with battle scars, specially designed for those who want to make a statement. We could call them 'Resilience Fans' or 'Survivor’s Fans'!”

Nie Huaisang looked horrified at the thought of marketing his fan abuse, but Er-Ye and Da-Ye seemed to be seriously considering it. San-Ye sighed and turned to Nie Huaisang, “Fear not, we won’t exploit your misfortune for profit. Let’s focus on restoring these fans instead.”

He still got one final jab in. “Still, I can’t believe you let my fans be violated like that.” 

“I’m so sorry!”

On the other side of the room, the two saw Da-Ye and Er-Ye in the middle of a heated discussion.

Er-Ye interjected, “Da-ge, I still won. Just concede defeat and admit that my fans are better than yours.”

However, Da-Ye was not one to be defeated. “Liar! Just look at this big rip here - it’s the result of multiple tears over time, not just one big hit. Clearly, he’s used it more times than you thought. That said, it does take a highly skilled eye to distinguish between the tears so I forgive you for not noticing it…”

“Oi!”

San-Ye could only sigh at their antics.

*

Over the next few days, Nie Huaisang engaged in fan repair sessions with the siblings. The delicate paper was carefully mended, paintings were reborn and the bamboo ribs were reinforced. Despite the physical damage, the essence of each fan remained intact, and that, to Nie Huaisang, was a testament to their quality.

As they worked, Nie Huaisang couldn’t help but reflect on the chaotic events in Qishan. He shared his experiences with the siblings, from his reunion with Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng to his comical encounters with Wang Lingjiao.

Er-Ye, in between strokes of paint on a fan, chuckled, “Who would have thought that your fans would become weapons of revenge?” He joked, “Haha, maybe we should add a defensive layer to them – just in case.”

San-Ye nodded in agreement, “Indeed, Nie-er-gongzi, your journey has shown us the importance of versatility in our craft.”

Although Nie Huaisang was grateful to the siblings for restoring his fans, his eyes still looked full of grief. Catching on, Da-Ye quickly questioned his expression.

Nie Huaisang mourned, “The beautiful art that was on these fans - just because of her, now they’re lost forever.”

His eyes traced the delicate strokes of colour now marred and faded, a silent witness to the battles it had faced.

San-Ye looked up at him, “Nie-er-gongzi, all that has once existed becomes lost to time. Art has an ephemeral nature, like the fleeting beauty of the seasons. Each layer of paint we put on these fans is a testament to the passage of time.”

Nie Huaisang sighed, his gaze fixed on the worn-out artwork. “Still, it’s disheartening, San-Ye. This was one of my favourites, a delicate and innocent scene, but now it’s a scene of utter destruction.”

San-Ye placed a comforting hand on Nie Huaisang's shoulder. "In the grand painting of life, each stroke of the brush mirrors the cycles of nature. The cherry blossoms bloom in their vibrant glory, only to scatter with the wind, making way for new growth. Your fans, my dear friend, are no different."

He gestured towards the fan, drawing Nie Huaisang's attention to the layers of paint that told a story of evolution. "See, as each layer fades, it makes room for the next. Like the changing seasons, and the emergence of new generations, your fans too will be reborn. Just like how the seasons pass, they inevitably return in a new and better year. They carry the echoes of their past, yet they embrace the potential for a fresh canvas."

Nie Huaisang, still cradling the fan, looked up at San-Ye with a mix of appreciation and melancholy. "San-Ye, your words are as poetic as the paintings you create."

San-Ye smiled gently. "Art, my friend, is a reflection of life's impermanence. Just as a fallen leaf gives rise to a new bud, so does each layer of paint on your fans. Embrace the transient beauty, for in the face of change, a new masterpiece is waiting to unfold."

Nie Huaisang sighed again, a mixture of sorrow and acceptance. As San-Ye continued to share his wisdom, the atmosphere in the fan shop began to shift. The destruction of the painting on the fan became a poignant reminder of the cycles of creation and renewal.

Da Ye chimed in, “Basically, it’s not that deep!” 

*

After the repair session, Nie Huaisang left the fan shop with his restored fans. The siblings bid him farewell, promising to craft a few extra fans for him as a backup. Nie Huaisang strolled through the bustling streets of Qinghe, contemplating the newfound resilience of his fans. 

The incident with Wang Lingjiao might have left his fans battered, but it also inspired a sense of pride in Nie Huaisang. His fans had faced adversity and emerged stronger – much like himself, he mused.

However, the threat of the Wens still loomed over his head. I was lucky enough to escape this time, but would I be so lucky next time? Maybe I should work on developing my golden core… but I don’t want to touch any sabres. Haha, considering how much danger we were in, maybe turning my fan into a spiritual weapon wouldn’t be such a bad idea…

He quickly shook his head. No, that’s such a silly idea. What am I even talking about? Literally no one has attempted that…

Yet, as he walked, Er-Ye’s joke lingered in his mind. What if he could indeed turn his fans into a unique form of defence? Maybe they could be a spiritual weapon. Perhaps, with the help of the fan shop siblings, he could integrate some sort of reinforcement or protection into the fans. That way, they would not only be symbols of elegance but also carry a hidden strength.

*

Nie Huaisang couldn’t get the idea out of his head. 

So what if no one had done it before?

Every idea started from someone’s wildest imagination.

Now he was seriously considering the idea. He remembered the book Jiang Cheng was holding during one of their many night escapades - the one about spiritual weapons. Maybe that would have some guidance for Nie Huaisang.

Committed to exploring his idea in its entirety, he set out to locate a bookshop. However, just as he was ready to depart, a gravely alarmed messenger burst into the room.

Nie Huaisang, noticing his distress, became alert.

“What’s happened?”

The messenger took a shaky breath, before delivering the news that shook Nie Huaisang to his core.

“...Lotus Pier has fallen.”

Chapter Text

Nie Huaisang now found himself sitting with a copy of the book in front of him.

The same book that was the centre of chaos during their alcohol-fuelled escapade.

His heart ached at the memories of those nights - nights filled with laughter, plans and the feeling of brotherhood.

But those nights were no longer.

The happiness that graced his memories were tinged with the ashes of Lotus Pier, an ongoing reminder of Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng’s suffering.

However, Nie Huaisang knew the situation demanded action, not sentimentality. Clutching the book to his chest, he determinedly made his way back to the Impure Realm.

*

Back in the familiar surroundings of his room, Nie Huaisang hunched over the book he had acquired. The fragrance of paper floated in the air as he squinted at the technical diagrams and intricate symbols.

Many question marks floated above his head. This looks simpler in the illustrations…

After days, too many late nights, and more effort than he had ever put into sabre practice, Nie Huaisang was able to decipher its overly technical language. With newfound determination, Nie Huaisang set to work on his first prototype, fueled by the desire to create a weapon that could rival even the most fearsome sabres. (Or at least, maybe hold one back for a few seconds while he ran away.) Armed with a collection of fans, a near non-existent golden core, and a bit of ingenuity, he began the meticulous process.

His first prototype, however, was an utter disaster. The spokes became warped and water flew in all directions as it unceremoniously collapsed into a heap of metal. Nie Huaisang blinked at the wreckage, aghast. Well, that was a little dramatic, don’t you think?

Undeterred, he gathered his resolve and went back to work.

The second attempt, while not a masterpiece, was at least passable. He observed it from all angles. Well, at least it didn’t self-destruct before I even put the paper on…

Nie Huaisang cautiously channelled his limited spiritual energy through the makeshift spiritual weapon. The fan trembled in his hands, emitting a soft hum. He eyed it sceptically. “Now, the big question - will you fly?” He recalled the countless times he failed to get a sabre to defy gravity.

Still, one could hope.

He gave it a hesitant toss, and it flew up for a split second before tumbling down back onto the table. It had gone up and down like a normal throw, obeying gravity to a T.

Then it collapsed.

Nie Huaisang couldn’t help but groan and slam his head against the table. Waaa… nothing’s working…maybe it’s because my spiritual energy is so lacking…

Deciding to cool off his frustrations, he decided to pay a visit to the fan shop. If he was going to take a break, he may as well give his two fans a proper burial (although at this point they were just tangles of paper and metal - Nie Huaisang wasn’t sure if he could realistically call them fans anymore).

*

The siblings were engrossed in their respective works when Nie Huaisang entered. They looked up with curious smiles which were soon followed by wide eyes of confusion at the pile of… paper (?) that he was holding.

Da-Ye stood up, heading over to Nie Huaisang. “Nie-er-gongzi, forgive my language but I can’t tell who looks worse at the moment - you or the fans…”

Er-Ye chimed in, “You both look like shit.”

“Language.” San-Ye interjected sternly.

Nie Huaisang looked at the siblings in confusion. Did he look that bad too? Sure, he had stayed up all night trying to decipher the book but were the bags under his eyes that obvious?

He laughed nervously. Well, I better go to sleep early tonight…

“Well, you see…”

As he explained the worn out state of both him and his fans, the craftsmen exchanged glances, their expressions shifting from bewilderment to genuine intrigue.

Da-Ye remarked, “Ingenious, Nie-er-gongzi. It’s unconventional, but it has a certain charm to it.”

Er-Ye couldn’t resist a playful jab. “So, this is your secret weapon against the tyranny of sabres?”

Nie Huaisang perked up. “Exactly! No more clunky, demonic sabres. Except I can’t get it to actually work …”

“Then we’ll just have to keep making more fans until it works.” San-Ye offered with a smile.

Da-Ye grinned. “Sounds like a challenge! Let’s do it, then!”

Over the course of an afternoon, the four went through a cycle of fixing and wrecking fans. Nie Huaisang alternated between scrutinising their failures and imbuing his limited spiritual energy into semi-solid steel, whilst the siblings offered pointers and worked on preparing the alloy mix for the next attempt.

Now in high spirits (and with a slightly improved prototype), he infused the fan before him with spiritual energy once more. Then he concentrated and gave it another hesitant toss.

To his surprise, it levitated for almost a whole second before wobbling and clattering back down. Nie Huaisang’s eyes widened in disbelief. “Did you see that?” he exclaimed, turning to the siblings. “It hovered! Just a little, but it counts!”

The fan shop siblings exchanged triumphant glances. Da-Ye chuckled. “Well, Nie-er-gongzi, it seems your spiritual fan has taken its first flight. A truly unique creation.”

Er-Ye added with a grin, “I guess you can defy gravity now, Nie-er-gongzi.”

San-Ye nodded in approval. “It’s a promising start. Refine the design and your spiritual power, and you might just have a revolutionary spiritual weapon on your hands.”

With newfound motivation, Nie Huaisang thanked the siblings for their invaluable assistance. As he left the shop, spiritual fan in hand, he couldn’t help but feel a surge of excitement.

*

His spiritual power.

That has to be the limiting factor.

They had gotten the process down, so it could be the only explanation for the limited air time of his beloved creations, especially considering that he had managed to control the paper bird device just fine. To be honest, he wasn’t even sure at this point if the problem was the fan itself or his inability to use it.

Days turned into nights as Nie Huaisang tirelessly experimented, channelling energy through the spiritual weapon. There were moments of frustration, moments of doubt, but also moments of surprising progress. However, after some improvement, he felt his momentum stagnate.

He racked his brain for sources of shortcuts he could take to cultivate his golden core, ranging from dual cultivation all the way to demonic cultivation.

But that idea was quickly shut down.

He was putting in all this effort to avoid a path that utilised resentful energy, so what would be the point of immersing himself in it? Also, he could imagine the look of disapproval his Da-ge would give him if he ever found out. So not worth it.

As for the other thing, well… He’d rather not.

This led him back to his original conclusion: he had to cultivate his golden core. The proper way.

Nie Mingjue could tell that there was something on his brother’s mind from his behaviour during that day’s sabre practice.

As Nie Huaisang lugged the heavy sabre around, he panted heavily. “Da-ge, can I take a break now? I’ll just cultivate my internal energy instead…”

Nie Mingjue raised an eye, “Already? Usually you take at least one incense stick to give up.” He accentuated his point with a grunt before his face mellowed out again with a sigh. “Huaisang, what’s wrong? Are you thinking about Lotus Pier? If so, you know the best way is to train harder so you don’t end up like them.”

“You know I don’t like sabres, Da-ge…” Nie Huaisang looked to the side. “I know I need to improve… So can I cultivate my golden core first before touching a sabre?”

Nie Mingjue noticed the shift in Huaisang's focus. While he would have preferred sabre practice, he acknowledged that the cultivation of internal energy was still a crucial aspect. Plus, his little brother had never offered an alternative before, rather preferring to simply give up altogether. Nie Mingjue was hopeful that perhaps this was a sign of him finally starting to take his lacking development seriously. (Although, there was always the chance that this was simply a new tactic to avoid doing any work at all.)

"Fine," he grumbled, "if you won't do the sabre, you can do the other half.” He put a hand on his brother’s shoulder. “But remember, you still have to learn to fight at some point. Or you’ll always be at risk."

Nie Huaisang looked up at his brother with a pathetic smile. “Thanks, Da-ge.”

Emboldened by his brother's reluctant approval, Nie Huaisang continued his efforts. Internal cultivation became a part of his daily routine.

*

Nie Huaisang, in a moment of well-deserved rest (or at least that’s what he tells himself), revelled in the glory of his newfound accomplishment. His fan, the result of countless hours of contemplation and tinkering, now found that his fan possessed the slightly-less-meagre-than-before ability to hover. It was a modest achievement, given the limitations - no fancy moments or ability to open, yet no unceremonious crash into the ground. Just a simple, dignified hover.

Nie Huaisang marvelled at his creation. For only a month’s work, not bad, not bad at all.

As he proudly admired his hovering fan, he decided a visit to the fan shop was in order. After all, he had to share this breakthrough with someone who shared his enthusiasm. A sense of anticipation bubbled within him.

Entering the shop with a fan in hand, he was greeted by the familiar faces of the siblings.

San-Ye greeted Nie Huaisang with his ever-serene smile. “Good afternoon, Nie-er-gongzi. To what do we owe this lovely visit?”

Nie Huaisang was quick to unveil his hovering fan. “Good sirs, behold an unbroken masterpiece!”

The siblings’ eyes widened in astonishment as they saw his creation. Just a month ago, they had witnessed Nie Huaisang carrying two piles of metal and paper, and now it was contrasted by the sight of an elegant, floating fan in front of them.

Da-Ye was the first to congratulate him. He laughed heartily, “Now, that’s impressive! Wasn’t this idea still very much a work in progress when you last visited? I must say, Nie-er-gongzi, your creativity and determination knows no bounds.”

Er-Ye, ever cheeky, added with a smirk, “At least now you won’t keep breaking them. But hovering is a bit impractical, don’t you think? If only it could actually move around like a bird, that would be much cooler at least.”

“Wa! Er-Ye, I’m working on it!” Nie Huaisang dramatically whined, earning a chuckle from San-Ye.

“Don’t take his words to heart, Nie-er-gongzi. A hovering fan is still a unique achievement, and I’m sure with more improvement your fan will be able to soar miles above Er-Ye’s head. In the meantime, you ought to take delight in your progress. Congratulations.”

Buoyed by their praise, Nie Huaisang decided to stay for a while, enjoying the camaraderie and discussing fan designs. It was a delightful break form the tensions that hung in the air, especially considering his brother’s increasing focus on strengthening the sect (and on his sabre practice).

As they were discussing one of the many intricacies of fan making, he witnessed a bustling influx of refugees on the main road, passing the entrance of the fan shop. This was a new sight to Nie Huaisang, but the looks on the siblings’ faces told him that this was not the case for them.

San-Ye studied the expression on Nie Huaisang’s face. “Unfortunately, this happens more often than you’d think, Nie-er-gongzi. Due to the increasing conflict between minor sects and the Wens, more and more people are becoming displaced from their homes and villages.”

Da-Ye sighed, “It’s a sad sight. All of these people are suffering at the hands of war, and there’s nothing we can do about it.”

Er-Ye agreed. “It’s all those damn Wens going around and throwing their arrogance at everyone!”

Nie Huaisang could say nothing but watch the mass exodus before him. The once-quiet and peaceful streets of Qinghe now teemed with people seeking shelter from the storm of political turmoil.

As he continued observing the refugees, he overheard a nearby conversation among them, a poignant exchange between a mother and her daughter.

“A-Niang, when will we be safe?”

“Soon, A-Ling. Soon.”

The young girl raised her sleeve, revealing a red hem and prompting a quick response from her mother who quickly pulled her cloak over her arms again before glancing around nervously.

Curiosity piqued, Nie Huaisang quickly excused himself from the conversation and began to trail them discreetly.

As he followed, he listened in as an older girl, perhaps a sister, questioned the choices they had made, openly wondering if accepting conscription might have spared them this hardship. He could hear her mother vehemently dismissing the idea, emphasising the futility of giving into Wen Ruohan.

“But even if we’re suffering here,” the girl argued, “is it really worth it?”

The mother’s eyes flashed with anger. “Better to suffer in poverty than die or be complicit in their political struggle! We can’t give in to Wen Ruohan’s power hungry madness. I will never stand for someone like that.”

Nie Huaisang, too engrossed in the exchange, didn’t realise how far he had followed them. As he looked around, he found himself at the edge of the city, and ahead of him he could see a small camp set up by some of the refugees.

As he was internally questioning whether or not to follow the mother and daughters into the camp, he had accidentally kicked a loose rock.

Clink!

The mother had noticed his presence.

“Who’s there?!” she called out.

Terrified of being discovered, Nie Huaisang scurried away, his heart pounding. Once at a safe distance, he breathed a sigh of relief. That would have been so awkward…

As he continued walking back to the fan shop, a realisation dawned on him. Even the branch families of the Wens are suffering. They’re forcibly conscripting them, and have to face consequences if they refuse… so there are those from within that don’t stand for it either…

A shiver ran down Nie Huaisang’s spine as he realised the situation was a much larger and darker picture than he originally thought.

Chapter Text

Once again, Nie Huaisang was suffering at the hands of his brother. Except this time, it wasn’t his usual assault of sabre practice.

He found himself reluctantly dragged into the heart of a conference. Spearheaded by prominent leaders (including his brother), they had gathered at the Cloud Recesses to discuss the recent tyranny of the Wens.

His elder brother had a firm grip on his arm, guiding him through the sea of stern faces and heated conversations. As they entered, the room fell silent, eyes turning towards them.

They regarded one sibling with copious admiration and honour, and the other… well, they were surprised that someone as feeble as him could be related to the former.

It was clear which was which.

Nie Mingjue’s deep voice echoed throughout the hall, “This is my brother, Nie Huaisang. He may be… unconventional, but his insights might prove valuable.”

Nie Huaisang didn’t even need to look to feel the weight of everyone’s gaze on him. “Hello, everyone…” he greeted with an awkward motion of acknowledgement, fully aware that his presence wasn’t exactly the highlight of the meeting.

As the discussions about the Wen’s tyranny continued, Nie Huaisang couldn’t help but feel like a stork in a room full of eagles. More than uncomfortable, he leaned towards his brother, whispering, “Da-ge, I think I left my brush in the other room. Maybe I should go get it?”

Nie Mingjue shot him a stern look, “Focus, Huaisang. This is important.”

Nie Huaisang hid behind his face, meekly uttering, “Then… I think I left my sabre?” His desire for a momentary relief from boredom had outweighed his fear. Yet, upon seeing his brother’s eyes, that balance quickly shifted once again.

In the presence of everyone in the room, Nie Mingjue could only glare in return.

*

Nie Huaisang had zoned out during the talks, but the strict voice of Lan Qiren brought him back down to earth. He found this surprising, as his voice was usually the cause of his daydreams during his times in the Cloud Recesses’ classroom, not the cure.

“The Qishan Wen Clan has oppressed us to this state. And you still want to watch by the sideline while others burn? Guarding against this fire, lest it burns onto yourself?”

Nie Huaisang could see other members starting to feel unsettled by Lan Qiren’s words, looking around the room in discomfort.

From the other side of the room, he heard Jin Guangshan chuckle. “Since we are all here, of course we earnestly want to discuss this matter. However…”

“Sect Leader Jin, would you like to share your wise idea?”

Jin Guangshan chuckled once more, waving his hand in a much too happy disposition considering the current circumstances. “Not some wise idea. Just that in my humble opinion, attacking the Wens rashly at this time is rather inappropriate.”

Nie Huaisang continued to listen to the conversation, with multiple minor sect leaders chiming in to agree with Jin Guangshan, commenting that there was still hope for negotiation and retreat.

However, Nie Huaisang learnt first hand of the stubbornness that was Lan Qiren. And for once in his life, he was glad that Lan Qiren showed no mercy.

“Where is the room for negotiation? Where is the way for retreat?” He scoffed. “Surrender our shield formation and magic treasures, then drag out a feeble existence in the Supervisory Offices?!”

His brother’s voice erupted from beside him. “Haha! Forgive my frankness. Once you surrender your weapons, in Wen Ruohan’s eyes, you are no different from livestock waiting to be slaughtered!”

Although he felt unqualified to comment in the room, Nie Huaisang passionately agreed with him internally. He had witnessed first-hand the refugees suffering at the hands of the Wen, and his best friends’ entire lives were destroyed when they stood up for the righteous. Even Lan Wanji’s home was destroyed by them.

Of course he was tired of people sitting like idle ducks. The situation horrified him.

His brother’s words were met with intense opposition from some leaders, clearly with a smaller flame for justice burning inside.

Jin Guangshan, ever cheerful, interrupted their arguments again. “Everyone please calm down. What I meant earlier was, don’t contend against brute force using the same. Qingheng-jun was highly skilled in the formidable arts. Gusu Lan Clan ranks top tier among cultivation clans.”

Suddenly, a serene voice could be heard from the entrance.

“Thank you Sect Leader Jin for your acknowledgement of our clan’s strength. But I believe the gap in strengths is not an excuse for retreating from an enemy. According to Sect Leader Jin, the Lanling Jin Clan is prepared to surrender without a fight?”

Jin Guangshan instantly quieted at the voice, and everyone turned to the entrance, only to be met with a man in pale blue flowing robes and a cloaked man whose face was obscured.

Lan Xichen had returned.

As the Lan disciple was greeted by his uncle, a sect leader seemed to take offence at his courageous words.

“Lan-gongzi, you can speak of it with ease. But look at the Yunmeng Jiang Clan. Resisting rashly brought it to such an endー”

“Just because it’s a long shot, you’d rather be Qishan Wen Clan’s lackeys?” The cloaked man suddenly interrupted him.

Nie Huaisang instantly knew who it was. His eyes shot up with glee.

The man yanked off his cloak, revealing purple robes accompanied by a Clarity Bell.

Before Nie Huaisang could help it, a wild “Jiang-xiong!” erupted from his mouth. A few people nearby gave him a strange look, but their attention was immediately redirected to the greater surprise on the other side of the hall.

Jiang Cheng’s eyes were once again full of life and vigour, yet his eyes still softened for a split second upon seeing Nie Huaisang.

At least one of his best friends was safe.

“Jiang kid?!” Many leaders clamoured, but the same leader who took offence at Lan Xichen’s speech seemed to be aggravated by Jiang Cheng’s words too.

He scoffed. “That’s easy for you to say. The Yunmeng Jiang Sect is no more, but I still have the lives of my whole clan on my shoulders.”

Nie Huaisang saw Jiang Cheng’s fists clench.

Oh shit. He was definitely angry.

Jiang Cheng retaliated, “That’s right. Everyone has different priorities. Perhaps Clan Leader Yao wouldn’t mind even if his clan were forced into slavery and prostitution, being worked like dogs and treated like dirt! It doesn’t matter as long as they are alive!”

Nie Huaisang’s eyes widened as he hid behind his face. Oh Jiang-xiong… you might have just stepped on their toes before, but with that, you may as well have just jumped onto them and punched them straight in the face… not that I’m complaining, though. This is exactly the entertainment I needed.

“Don’t push it!” Clan Leader Yao immediately shouted, before clamours of voices shrieked in the hall. Jiang Cheng naturally responded with an equally furious temper.

Of course, Lan Xichen was ever the diplomat and quickly shushed the obnoxiously (in Nie Huaisang’s humble opinion) loud crowd.

“Wen Ruohan is a paranoid and capricious man. Everyone knows it very clearly. Your compromise today may still not be able to prevent bloodshed in your clan tomorrow.”

The Nie siblings gave each other an affirmative look as Nie Mingjue took charge of the conversation. Slamming his fist into the table, he exclaimed, “Well said! Let me get this straight. Whether you choose to fight or not, Wen Ruohan’s head is MINE!”

Lan Xichen bowed in gratitude. “Sect Leader Nie is a man of valour and the spearhead of our campaign. Our Gusu Lan Clan will follow your lead.”

Following Lan Xichen, Lan Qiren continued, “If we are to fight, we must show our banners to the world. The cultivation world is fair regarding rewards and penalties. Those who choose to sit on the fence now and side with the winning party later, will get what they deserve when the dust settles.”

Nie Huaisang held back a giggle when he saw Jin Guangshan jolt upon hearing Lan Qiren’s words.

Jin Guangshan, however, maintained his innocently cheerful disposition. “But, how do we go against Wen Ruohan with the strength of just a few clans?”

“Qishan Wen Clan may look formidable, but its vassal clans are disloyal. We can persuade those clans that were forced into submission.”

Upon hearing those words, Nie Huaisang’s mind was cast back to his encounter with the mother-daughters trio.

Jin Guangshan feebly placed his cup down. “And which clan would take such a great risk under threat from Nightless City?”

Lan Xichen swiftly gestured outside in response.

As they stood up, Nie Huaisang quickly noticed what the Twin Jade was hinting at. Hiding behind his fan, he quietly exclaimed under his breath, “Look, Da-ge! There are lots of people coming!”

Nie Mingjue soon noticed the crowd appearing from the distance, whilst the rest of the leaders looked on in disbelief.

“Who are these people?” One of the leaders finally asked.

A middle-aged man stepped forward, “Ouyang Xin of Baling. The Qishan Wen Clan destroyed our ancestral temple and slaughtered our clan. Fortunately, Lan-er-gongzi saved us on the road. Now, I am willing to lead over 100 surviving members to join your cause.”

The next cultivator continued as soon as the first one stopped. “Wang Jin of Runan. Qishan Wen Clan murdered my family, and violated my sisters. We came at the request of Lan-gongzi, and we will not return until Qishan is defeated!”

As the warriors continued introducing themselves, Nie Huaisang’s eyes began to light up with hope. He turned to his brother, no longer shy from behind his fan. “Look how many people there are, Da-ge! We can fight now!”

Although relatively quiet, Nie Huaisang’s proclamation did not go unnoticed by Lan Xichen. He soon turned to the main leaders and bowed, “Sect Leaders, do you have any objections.”

Jin Guangshan had utterly been defeated. Now waving his fan around (more than Nie Huaisang was at the moment), he muttered a feeble “No…”

Nie Mingjue, proud of his younger brother’s proclamation, acknowledged him in response. After they exchanged a few words, he marched to address the crowd.

“Excellent! Legend says that in the era of the Five Di, ten suns rose to the sky, scorching the lands and river, stripping people of their livelihood. Qishan Wen Clan’s tyranny is no less horrendous than the catastrophe of the ten suns. In ancient times, the hero Da Yi shot down nine suns and saved the people.”

Now he was standing in front of all the warriors. “Today, everyone present is the Da Yi of our time! This campaign against the Wens shall be named the Sunshot Campaign!”

Nie Mingjue’s speech had motivated everyone. What had started out as a dying flame was now a scorching fire of revenge and justice, and everyone was ready to lay down their lives for this cause.

As the crowd erupted into an uproar in response, he turned back to his brother, remembering the conversation they had before he addressed the crowd.

Nie Mingjue only had one thought in his head, firmly nodding at Nie Huaisang as the brothers exchanged looks.

That was a good name you chose for the campaign, Huaisang.

*

As people began to file out of the hall, Nie Huaisang saw Jiang Cheng in discussion with Lan Xichen.

Once Jiang Cheng finished his conversation with the Twin Jade, Nie Huaisang saw his chance to approach. With cautious steps, he glided towards Jiang Cheng, relief flooding once more at the sight of his friend.

All that had just happened wasn’t an illusion.

He had really returned. All those months of being missing, and now he was back safe and sound.

“Jiang-xiong! You’re alright!” Nie Huaisang exclaimed, his voice a mixture of relief and concern.

Jiang Cheng’s expression relaxed at the sight of Nie Huaisang. “Nie-xiong,” he greeted, nodding slightly in acknowledgement.

Taking a deep breath, Nie Huaisang slowly ventured, “Is… Wei-xiong not with you?”

At the mention of Wei Wuxian’s name, Jiang Cheng’s demeanour shifted. His voice darkened, and a shadow of grief crossed his face. “Wei Wuxian is missing,” he replied curtly, his voice tinged with frustration and worry.

Nie Huaisang’s heart sank at the news. “Missing?” he echoed, the word heavy on his tongue.

Meanwhile, in the corner of the room, Lan Wangji, who had been preparing to leave, froze in his tracks at the mention of Wei Wuxian’s name. His keen ears perked up, catching the conversation between Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang.

Nie Huaisang, sensing the sudden tension in the air, glanced around and caught sight of Lan Wangji’s halted departure in his periphery. His eyebrows furrowed in confusion. “Lan-er-gongzi?” he called out, slowly waving a hand to get his attention. “Are you alright?”

Lan Wangji’s gaze flickered to Nie Huaisang, his expression unreadable. “I’m fine,” he replied evenly, though there was a hint of something beneath the surface. Though he remained outwardly stoic, inwardly, a flurry of emotions stirred.

Nie Huaisang thought he had caught the slightest glimpse of worry in his eyes.

Either way, he frowned, not entirely convinced. “If you say so,” he muttered before turning his attention back to Jiang Cheng. “Anyway, we’ll find Wei-xiong, right? We can’t give up!”

Memories of their escapades flooded his mind, and the tears were threatening to spill. For the sake of his friend, he blinked them away.

Jiang Cheng’s jaw tightened, but he nodded in agreement. “Right,” he affirmed, his determination evident. “We’ll find him, no matter what.”

Although his voice had remained stable, a shared look between the two friends told Nie Huaisang everything that Jiang Cheng was feeling.

He also wanted to cry.

Chapter Text

Nie Huaisang sighed.

He sighed a second time.

Thrice.

Four times.

As he looked out of the cart, he questioned his actions greatly. How had he managed to make it come to this?

He was a weakling. He’d definitely die.

And now he was heading straight for the frontlines!

*

After a few minutes of extreme panic or denial (he wasn’t sure which), Nie Huaisang resigned himself to his fate. He took an extra deep sigh as he made himself comfortable on his seat. Internally, he reflected upon his actions.

Everyone stared at Da-Ye as he made his announcement. He clearly hadn’t thought about how to phrase it.

“So… yeah! I’m going to war. Haha…”

Er-Ye was the first to react. “What do you mean by ‘Haha’?! This is war we’re talking about! War! And you thought to sign up before letting us know? You absolute fucker.”

San-Ye quickly placed a restraining hand on his shoulder before he could stand up and do whoever-knows-what to their older brother.

“Calm down, Er-ge. Let’s hear what Da-ge has to say first. He’s usually very reasonable, so I’m sure he has a good reason. Usually.”

Flinching at San-Ye repetition of “usually” and tightly knitted eyebrows, he sheepishly grinned at his younger brothers. It seemed San-Ye was concerned too.

Meanwhile, Nie Huaisang meekly sat on the sidelines. Da-Ye had invited him over, telling him that there was some news he wanted to share. He wasn’t expecting this.

“Well,” Da-Ye continued, “I was out and about in town earlier, and I saw some recruitment posters for the Sunshot Campaign. We always talk about how terrible the Wens are, and I just thought ‘Well, now I can actually make a difference and help free those people’. I’ve already had experience in the army and this time we’re up against some really nasty people, so they’ll need all the help they can get.”

San-Ye sighed, except this time with a smile on his face. He turned to Nie Huaisang, “Da-ge was a former soldier, so I’m not surprised he found himself motivated by those words again.”

Hearing San-Ye’s elaboration relieved Nie Huaisang’s worries somewhat. At least Da-Ye had been on the battlefield before and knew what the horrors were like.

“Ugh, fine.” Er-Ye voice pierced the conversation. “Gods, I swear the more important something is, the less you use your fucking brain for it. Just come back alive, got it? And make sure to kill those shitty Wens.”

Following on from Er-Ye, San-Ye chimed in. “Da-ge, you have our blessing. You have always been a good and loyal person to our sect, and I trust that fate will serve you well in battle. We will watch the shop for you, so come back to us alive and well. We will be waiting.”

Da-Ye let out a hearty chuckle. “That’s exactly what I plan on doing!”

Although Nie Huaisang felt as if he was eavesdropping on a family conversation, he reminded himself that Da-Ye had invited him to this too.

Putting his fan down, he spoke wholeheartedly. “Although I don’t know you as well as your brothers, I can tell I won’t be able to stop you…”

Somewhere in the corner, he could hear Er-Ye mutter, “At least Nie-er-gongzi uses his brain more than Da-ge.”

Letting out a meek “Haha…” in response to Er-Ye’s comment, he continued, “So, all I can say is thank you very much for your service, Da-Ye. I’m sure Da-ge will be glad to have you in his forces.”

Da-Ye gave him a grin and thumbs up in response.

The awkward tension that was in the room at Da-Ye’s sudden announcement had now evaporated, and everyone was united in their emotions.

Suddenly, San-Ye let out an afterthought. “Still, Sunshot Campaign? That’s quite a poetic name. Forgive my insulting your brother, Nie-er-gongzi, but he doesn’t strike me as someone artistic enough to call upon old legends in the spur of the moment.”

Nie Huaisang gave him a knowing look.

San-Ye continued assertively. “If I had to guess, I would even say that Sunshot was thought of by someone more artistic, perhaps someone such as…”

By now, his other brothers had caught onto what San-Ye alluded to and the siblings all turned to face Nie Huaisang.

Nie Huaisang was under the watchful eyes of crows and couldn’t help but raise his fan to shield himself in defence.

He laughed nervously, “Well…”

*

As the chaotic preparations for the campaign unfolded, Nie Huaisang found himself caught up in a whirlwind of confusion. Amidst the flurry of the activity, Da-Ye, in his characteristic absent-mindedness, managed to leave behind something crucial: a good luck charm. The unexpected presence of the charm in the shop was swiftly announced by Er-Ye who had let out a resounding “OH FUCK!”

Dealing with an overflow of customers (and reprimanding Er-Ye for his use of language), San-Ye requested the idle Nie Huaisang to deliver the forgotten item. “Nie-er-gongzi, we need to get this to Da-Ye before he sets off! He forgot his good luck charm! This must reach him, or else he won’t be protected!”

Of course, Nie Huaisang was more than happy to comply, especially since he had never seen San-Ye so panicked before. Thus he dutifully set out to locate Da-Ye, determined to rectify the situation. However, his quest took an unexpected turn when he stumbled upon Da-Ye seated among a group of soldiers preparing to embark on the journey.

“Da-Ye!” Nie Huaisang quickly let out, “You forgot this!”

Hearing this address, Da-Ye whipped his head around. “Nie-er-gongzi! What brings you here?”

Just as Nie Huaisang reached the cart, a commanding officer mistook him for just another enlisted soldier and directed him onto the waiting cart.

“Hey, you there! Get on the cart, we’re about to depart!” The officer barked, pointing toward the vehicle.

“Oh, but I’m not…” Nie Huaisang began to protest, but the officer cut him off.

“No time for excuses, soldier. Move it! Time is of the essence!”

Caught off guard, Nie Huaisang was shoved onto the cart by the officer. He had been unwittingly swept up in the mass mobilisation.

With a sinking feeling, he resigned himself to the fact that he was now part of the frontline forces, despite his complete lack of combat competence.

At least he had managed to deliver the charm to Da-Ye.

Da-Ye, who had witnessed the entire encounter, could only laugh when seeing Nie Huaisang’s sigh. “Hahahaha! I can’t believe he mistook you for a soldier! Don’t worry, though. Once he finds out who you are, everything will be sorted.” He affirmed his point with a hand on Nie Huaisang’s shoulder.

“Honestly, I’m not sure if I should be more worried about the officer or Da-ge when he finds out…”

*

Surrounded by seasoned warriors, Nie Huaisang felt woefully out of place in their conversations. Yet, amidst the chaos, he found himself oddly inspired by the camaraderie and determination of his fellow soldiers. Da-Ye had taken it upon himself to include Nie Huaisang in their conversations and many soldiers became increasingly entertained upon finding out his identity. They, like Da-Ye, were excited to see their commanding officer’s reaction.

The moment they reached the frontline camp, their commanding officer began barking orders to the soldiers. As the men began taking their belongings and lined up, Nie Huaisang hesitantly approached the officer, who was much less restrained.

“You again. What do you want?”

Da-Ye followed Nie Huaisang, approaching the officer. “Sir, do you not really recognise this fine gentleman?”

Fortunately - or perhaps unfortunately - a moment of clarity dawned upon the officer. Horror etched on his face, and he bowed on the floor as fast as he had pushed Nie Huaisang onto the cart.

Meanwhile, the nearby soldiers erupted into laughter. Their commanding officer who had once resembled a roaring lion had now been reduced to a yelping puppy.

“My- My deepest apologies, Nie-er-gongzi. Please, you can’t tell Zhongzhu about this. It was an honest mistake,” the officer pleaded, sweat beading on his forehead.

Nie Huaisang laughed nervously, “Ah, don’t worry about it…”

“What’s with the commotion over here?!”

Nie Huaisang would know that voice anywhere.

Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Nie Mingjue confidently striding toward them.

He whipped out his fan and took a deep breath, now knowing that escape was futile. Let’s hope he doesn’t kill me…

The moment Nie Mingjue caught sight of his brother, he rushed over.

“Huaisang! Why are you here?”

Looking around, he began his hefty questioning. “Who brought you here? Who convinced you? Don’t you hate fighting?”

The commanding officer flinched so hard he almost took a step back and shut his eyes reflexively. He had made his peace, ready to face whatever fate his Zhongzhu would bestow upon him after finding out he had managed to accidentally smuggle the precious and fragile younger brother to the front lines.

All that was left was for Nie Huaisang to open his mouth and out him.

Meanwhile, Nie Huaisang was internally preparing to cover up his little misstep. Waving his fan, he hoped his words would convince his brother, because his shaking knees certainly wouldn’t. For once, he was glad his brother’s glare focused so entirely on his face.

“Ah, Da-ge,” he continued softly fanning himself, “No, no one dragged me here. I’m fine, don’t worry.”

Absolutely not fine. Definitely not fine. Oh gods, give me the strength to convince Da-ge that I somehow wanted to put myself in danger, please…

“It’s not like I can manage the sect on my own, so I thought I would be more useful on the frontlines.”

More like I’m desperately thinking of how to bullshit my way through this…

“Whilst you’re out on the battlefield, I can help you think of battle strategies, organise supplies….”

Just like my strategy to not get that commanding officer (or myself) killed by Da-geー

He pretended to not have noticed the grateful side eye from the officer, and snapped shut his fan before standing up a little straighter in the hopes that it would make him appear more convincing.

“So I convinced the commanding officer here to let me join the rest of you.”

And I’m hoping I can convince you not to kill me or the officer…

Hearing his brother’s explanation, Nie Mingjue had somewhat calmed down. His initial fury of confusion and anger slowly gave way to begrudging acceptance. Though he was clearly reluctant to leave his brother in harm’s way, Nie Huaisang could see that he was beginning to concede.

Time for the final nail in the coffin.

“Plus, isn’t it better to keep me close so you can keep an eye on me? This way, even if something were to happen…” He glanced nervously to the side, letting the rest of his sentence be implied.

After a few seconds he looked up at his brother to assess the impact. The conflicted face in front of him softened as Nie Mingjue processed his words.

Mission success!

“You stay with the troops, but no fighting,” Nie Mingjue ordered, his tone stern but tinged with concern. “If I see you on the battlefield, I will come and kill you myself. Got it?”

Nie Huaisang nodded eagerly. “Of course, Da-ge. You know how bad I am at fighting.”

I can barely lift my sabre higher than my fan can fly, which is about the same distance as its width… along the shortest edge…

As Nie Mingjue grunted in response, he turned to address the troops. “Everyone! Make sure that he stays far from battle!”

An immediate “Yes, Zhongzhu!” was heard, and as Nie Mingjue walked away, Da-Ye had to catch the officer from collapsing onto the floor. The thumbs up the officer gave Nie Hauisang didn’t go unnoticed by everyone, though.

*

Over the days, Nie Huaisang saw more and more people gathering at the camp. People from various clans had gathered, including several familiar faces.

As he looked around, he saw Jiang Cheng. He couldn’t help but feel a sense of pride for his best friend. The last time he saw him, he had barely escaped the claws of death, and now he was a fully-fledged leader. With the number of purple robes present, Nie Huaisang could see just how hard Jiang Cheng had worked to resurrect his clan.

Looking around more, he caught sight of familiar pale blue robes. Taking a closer look at the Lans, Nie Huaisang noticed the Twin Jades at the front of the group. Lan Wangji and Lan Xichen had matured too, now taking each step with confidence and assertion, but ever graceful.

It seems his leg has healed .

He headed into the main tent where everyone had scheduled to meet. After a few seconds, Jiang Cheng had followed him into the tent, albeit with a thunder storm hovering over his head.

As he kicked a bucket in fury. Nie Huaisang quickly ran over to see what was wrong this time. Jiang Cheng’s response, however, was not one that he was expecting.

“Nie Huaisang! Can you believe the audacity of some of these people?! All those leaders scared of making the first move - they just want someone else to do it! Those fucking cowards!”

Nie Huaisang jumped at his friend’s sudden aggravation. He opened his mouth, but before he could say something his brother’s voice rang out to call a start to the meeting.

*

Nie Huaisang headed out of the tent once the meeting was over. Before making his way to Da-Ye’s section, he turned to glance at Jiang Cheng but was distracted by the sound of Lan Xichen’s muffled voice, and turned to see him and Lan Wangji conversing with heads slightly bowed.

As he thought about approaching the two, Lan Xichen glided towards Jiang Cheng, elegantly engaging in conversation.

“Jiang-gongzi, it has been a while. I hope you are keeping well.”

Jiang Cheng nodded curtly in response.

“I have had better days, but I will be much better once we crush those Wen dogs.”

Lan Xichen politely tried not to raise an eyebrow in concern. Lan Wangji still had yet to show interest in the conversation.

“I see. Well…” Lan Xichen glanced momentarily at his brother. “Have you had any news on Wei-gongzi?”

At that, Jiang Cheng glared even more ferociously. Nie Huaisang shrank back behind his fan as he watched his friend’s clenched fist tremble in anger.

“...No.”

Lan Xichen sighed. “I see. In that case, I wish you luck in your search.” Before turning away, he added. ”Should you require help of any kind, you are free to ask the Lans for help.”

Predictably, Jiang Cheng did not voice a response. Instead, he once again nodded curtly and avoided eye contact with the taller man.

Nie Huaisang could only watch what was happening before him. Jiang-xiong… he needs a hug.

After a moment, Jiang Cheng had stormed out the room, leaving only Nie Huaisang and the twin jades in the tent.

Although Lan Wangji seemingly remained expressionless, Lan Xichen placed a comforting hand on his shoulder.

“Do not worry, Wangji. I’m sure Wei-gongzi will be fine. He is very resilient, and will not go down without a fight.”

Nie Huaisang held back a gasp when instead of brushing or glaring away the hand as expected, Lan Wangji simply nodded.

*

Left with ample time for reflection amidst the chaos of war, Nie Huaisang found himself grappling with feelings of loneliness and inadequacy. Surrounded by those who had grown distant and, well, preoccupied , he couldn't shake the sense that he no longer fit in among them.

As he had walked aimlessly around the camp, he mused about how everyone had changed. He had seen Jiang Cheng grow into a true leader, but one who was shadowed by his trauma. The destruction of Lotus Pier had cast a dark stain on his heart, but the circumstances prevented him from taking the pause that he sorely needed.

He had seen Lan Wangji falling deeper into solitude with each passing day, and after their previous encounters it didn't take a genius to figure out why.

Nie Huaisang had been unable to comfort his friends, and refused to accept that this would be the new reality.

He didn’t want things to stay this way.

As he walked without purpose or direction, he observed the groups of soldiers training around him.

Wei xiong, come back soon… Your brother and frenemy need you…

He paused his walking and felt a sudden sense of loneliness.

I also need you…

*

At some point, he looked up to find that he was surrounded by trees. Looking behind him, the camp was still within sight so he took the liberty of continuing into the heart of the forest.

Gently strolling along a path, he immersed himself in the sounds of nature and tilted his head up as he watched little birds flit about the canopy. The birdsongs here are calming too… as expected, nature is beautiful everywhere…

He drew in a long breath as he felt the stress evaporate from his body. Continuing in much higher spirits than before, he quietly chuckled to himself. Maybe I should bring Jiang-xiong here, haha… although he might cut all the trees down in his fury instead…

Out of nowhere, a voice shattered the scenery.

“HUAISANG! WHAT WERE YOU THINKING!? THIS IS A WARZONE!” Nie Mingjue roared, his concern evident despite his stern demeanour.

Nie Huaisang jumped, nearly dropping his fan. He turned around very sheepishly, fear evident in his eyes.

“D-Da-ge, I…” he replied in a small voice, which had reduced to barely above a whisper.

Nie Mingjue grabbed his arm with a grip as violent as his voice was, and began to make a beeline for the camp with his brother in tow.

Nie Huaisang stumbled alongside his brother, exclaiming in protest. “Aiya, Da-ge! Your grip really is strong nowadays, haha… I swear I wasn’t going to go any further! I just wanted to get away from the chaos for a moment…”

“So you decided to disappear? What if something happened to you?” Nie Mingjue retorted, his voice imbued with the weight of responsibility. “Think of your safety, Huaisang! You cannot afford to wander off alone, especially in such circumstances.”

Nie Huaisang nodded solemnly, acutely aware of the gravity of his brother’s words. As they walked beneath the verdant canopy, surrounded by the tranquil embrace of nature, he felt a profound sense of gratitude for the unwavering support of his older brother. Though their paths diverged in countless ways, their bond of blood and duty remained unbreakable.

He was a beacon of strength and resilience in the darkest of times.

Chapter Text

After his previous stunt, Nie Mingjue had taken it upon himself to personally position Nie Huaisang away from the frontlines. Minor managerial roles were foisted upon him, and all just so happened to push him further and further back from the action and into more and more time-consuming tasks. 

Evidently, the sect leader wanted to take no chances with his brother's safety.

As Nie Huaisang busied himself coordinating the supply lines with Da-Ye, he couldn’t help but marvel at the complexity of the task. “Who knew running a war required so much paperwork?” he whined, scribbling down notes and giving orders to the bustling troops.

“Haha! Enjoying yourself, Nie-er-gongzi?”

An arm appeared around his shoulder before being swiftly swatted away.

“Oi! You can’t just touch the Nie-er-gongzi like that!”

Da-Ye heartily laughed and brushed away his friend’s admonishment. “Haha, don’t you know? This Nie-er-gongzi is my apprentice!”

Nie Huaisang nervously laughed and glanced away to the side. Please don’t let Da-ge hear that… Or Er-Ye for that matter…

Da-Ye settled for patting him on the back. “Welcome to the glamorous life of the military!”

“Honestly, I’d rather be sipping tea and admiring the clouds,” Nie Huaisang replied with a sigh. “But I suppose this will do for now.”

Da-Ye chuckled, “Well, I might not be able to provide tea to sip, but I might be able to give you the opportunity to admire clouds if you want.”

Nie Huaisang looked up in confusion. 

Da-Ye stood up in response. “I need to take some men down to the nearby city to pick up another round of supplies and bring them back here. So…”

Nie Huaisang instantly understood what he was hinting at. Pulling out his fan (a spiritual metal one of his own, given that durability was evidently a desirable quality), he waved it a few times in acknowledgement. “I will stay behind and watch our current supplies here then. And since I need to you to sign the paperwork too, I guess there’s not much point in me filling it out now...”

*

Nie Huaisang bid Da-Ye a temporary farewell as he led the soldiers away from the satellite camp. He found himself surrounded by crates, supplies and a few other men. Da-Ye had been uncomfortable leaving Nie Huaisang with so few men, but the remaining supplies they needed to pick up weren’t little. Nie Huaisang had also wanted to return to the main camp as fast as possible so, with his light encouragement, Da-Ye had taken most of the soldiers.

As he spent the afternoon perched on a wooden box, Nie Huaisang could feel the tension in his shoulder evaporate. He looked up to the sky, tracing the figures of each cloud in his mind.

He let out a deep sigh. He could finally relax.

Or at least that’s what he thought.

But luck was not on his side that day.

Without warning, a group of Wens suddenly materialised out of thin air (they actually materialised from the bushes, but the effect in the moment was the same as thin air), ferociously running towards the satellite camp.

“Quickly! Kill the soldiers and destroy their supplies!” A barking voice could be heard from the leader of the Wen group.

As the few soldiers were reacting against the ambush, they urged Nie Huaisang to flee.

“Run, Nie-er-gongzi! We’ll hold them off!”

Panic surged through Nie Huaisang as he scrambled to find cover, ducking into the nearest tent.

Gripping his fan, he breathed heavily as he heard the clang of swords outside. The screams of men soon pierced the air, but whether they were the screams of Nie or Wen soldiers, Nie Huaisang was too scared to find out.

Suddenly, he heard the sound of footsteps getting closer.

Gripping his fan tighter, he breathed heavier. Please don’t enter this tent. Please go to the one next to me.

But luck was really not on his side that day.

The moment he saw red robes entering the tent, his breath stopped.

He was surrounded by an entire troop of Wen soldiers.

Well, it was only about four soldiers but to Nie Huaisang that was the same as an entire troop. It’s not like he had better chances against four than he did against an entire troop. Even one soldier was too many for that matter.

A shattering voice shook him from his panic.

“Eliminate him!”

Fear struck Nie Huaisang’s eyes. I’m going to die.

In a moment of desperation, he gripped his fan tightly, praying for some semblance of defence. In an even greater moment of desperation, he waved the fan in front of him.

It happened in an instant.

A fierce slash of spiritual energy suddenly emerged from the fan, and it flew straight toward the Wen soldiers!

The soldiers certainly weren’t expecting that. Nor did they have any time to react before they were knocked back against the floor.

Buying precious seconds, Nie Huaisang sprinted out of the camp to call for help, but one of the Wen soldiers was hot on his heels. I guess he recovered quick…

Distracted by the soldier’s shouts, Nie Huaisang had tripped over a stray small box in the middle of the road. 

Of course, this was a box that he, in his wisdom (laziness) had conveniently left earlier. Except now it wasn’t very wise nor convenient.

By now, the Wen soldier was looming over Nie Huaisang’s fallen figure and his companions were too far away to reach him in time. They could only aid with violent shouts of panic.

Who knew a stupid box would be his downfall. Quite literally.

As the soldier brought his sword down, Nie Huaisang closed his eyes as he braced for impact.

Except the hit never landed.

Nie Huaisang slowly opened his eyes as he saw the Wen soldier freeze in place before collapsing to the ground. 

Shocked, he swiftly opened his eyes and saw what had caused this.

An arrow straight through the head.

In the distance, he could hear a familiar voice.

“Nie-er-gongzi! Are you hurt?!” Da-Ye’s voice rang from a few hundred metres away.

Nie Huaisang sighed in relief as he saw the returning soldiers quickly storming the camp, eliminating any further Wen threats. Thank god Da-Ye is an amazing marksman…

Finally processing what had just happened, Nie Huaisang collapsed into Da-Ye’s arms. “Waaaa! Da-Ye! That was so scary! Thank you for saving me - I would have died without you!”

Da-Ye let out an exasperated chuckle as he supported him. “I swear, I tell you to admire the clouds and you decide that was too boring for you? All without me too! I’m just glad my shooting skills haven’t rusted.”

Seeing Nie Huaisang’s almost teary face, he continued, “On the bright side, look at your fan! At least it wasn’t damaged this time, haha…”

Da-Ye’s words awoke a fire in Nie Huaisang. Slowly retreating from Da-Ye, he looked down at his fan as the former began helping his soldiers deal with the fallout of the ambush. 

He gazed in disbelief at his fan. Did… did that really happen? Did I actually do that?

Despite the chaos around him, a sense of exhilaration coursed through his veins. In just three months, he had managed to do with a fan what he couldn’t do in 17 years with a sabre. 

Maybe, just maybe, he wasn’t as defenceless as he thought. 

Well, he’d probably still be defenceless against his brother if he disowned him. Inventing fan cultivation instead of following the traditional path of sabre probably wasn’t exactly ideal in Nie Mingjue’s eyes.

But he could deal with that another day. Actually, he once again had a more immediate problem. How did the Wens even manage to get here? Wasn’t this supposed to be the safest place? Da-ge is going to be so mad….

*

Meanwhile, in the sanctuary of their fan shop, two figures were sitting on either side of a wide table, far away from any battleground. Er-Ye was hunched over some bamboo, deftly splitting it into strips while eyeing his younger brother. San-Ye, oblivious to his stare, was meticulously gluing delicate sheets of paper across the table, his expression calm as ever.

This everyday scene, however, quickly turned into a rather unconventional battlefield of its own.

Er-Ye, with a mischievous glint in his eye, glanced over at San-Ye, who was focused on his task with serene concentration.

“My dear brother,” Er-Ye began, his tone laced with playful mischief, “do you remember Nie-er-gongzi’s fan from last time?”

San-Ye looked up from his work, his expression calm as ever. “Do you mean the fan that hovered? Yes, I do remember.” He reminisced on the memory with a small smile. “It seems he has been honing more than his craftsmanship quite diligently. At this rate, the boy’s fans will end up getting more attention than he will.”

Er-Ye chuckled, his eyes gleaming with mischief. “You know, I heard his fans are secretly plotting a coup against him. They’re tired of being waved around all day without proper recognition.”

San-Ye raised an eyebrow, unamused by his brother’s antics. “I do not remember you honing anything more than your craftsmanship recently to the point you can communicate with fans. Surely you jest.”

Er-Ye rolled his eyes. His brother could just play along and not reply with obnoxiously long sentences sometimes. “Of course, I’m kidding!”

“Actually, I do not remember you honing your craftsmanship skills either.”

“Hey!”

“But I assume you were alluding to something else.”

“Iー”

“Also, your comedic skills could use more honing too. Or perhaps it is already a lost cause…”

Er-Ye, his wit now thoroughly dismantled by his younger brother, took a moment to collect himself. Then he leaned in with a curious look his face. “How far do you think he’ll get? Don’t get me wrong, I love Nie-er-gongzi but I think he said it himself: his golden core is extremely weak. It’d be a miracle if he could get it to properly fly in the air, let alone be able to fly on it himself.”

San-Ye chuckled. “He is steadily improving though, and this time it is from his own initiative and not that of his brother’s. I believe he will exceed everyone’s expectations.”

“Are you willing to bet on that?”

“Huh?”

Er-Ye grinned. “I propose a wager, dear brother. How far do you think Nie-er-gongzi will be able to progress his fans?”

San-Ye sighed in exasperation. “Er-ge, I swear these cheeky habits of yours are terrible. And betting on someone’s spiritual capabilities? How very unhealthy of you…”

Er-Ye flashed a cheeky smile. “But I don’t hear you turning down my wager.”

San-Ye could only respond with another sigh, this time at his own inability to resist Er-Ye’s bait. He considered for a moment before responding with a small smile, “I believe Nie-er-gongzi is capable of great innovation. Knowing his penchant for the dramatic, I wager he’ll take it to unimaginable heights.”

“A bold bet, indeed!” Er-Ye laughed. “But let’s make it interesting. If Nie-er-gongzi manages to imbue enough spiritual energy that he can fly on it himself before Da-ge returns, I will treat you to a feast at the finest restaurant in town. To top it off, I’ll even take Nie-er-gongzi and Da-ge too.”

“And if he does not?” By now, San-Ye’s eyes were twinkling with amusement.

“Then I suppose the feast will be on you.”

San-Ye smiled. “You drive a hard bargain, but I trust that Nie-er-gongzi will not let me down. His passion for his fans will not let this go unnoticed.”

Er-Ye winked. “And I trust that Nie-er-gongzi will be too pre-occupied with the current war until Da-ge returns.”

With their wager set, the brothers returned to their work, the conversation adding an extra layer of excitement (and money) to their routine tasks.

As they continued working, San-Ye caught a glimpse of a fan that Nie Huaisang was working on hung on the corner of the shop. This sparked a thought in San-Ye.

“Er-ge, do you remember the original competition that you suggested?”

Now it was Er-Ye’s time to look up. “The one that ended up being flipped on its head because of that Wang Lingjiao?”

San-Ye nodded. “Although it was for the better, he couldn’t have pre-empted the direction it would take. I was just thinking that Nie-er-gongzi didn’t take any of his own fans with him.”

Er-Ye made a dramatic gasp, bringing the back of his hand to his forehead in mock surprise. “Aiya, dear brother. Wasn’t that just because he was so touched by our gesture that he forgot all about his? Or we gave him so many fans thatー”

“ Or ,” San-Ye interjected, “he values his own creations so much that he keeps them at home to protect them…?”

“...”

“...”

“...or maybe he thinks his designs are just too ugly and needs ours to maintain his pride…?” Er-Ye trailed weakly.

“...your imagination is certainly wild. There's no way his designs could be called ugly.”

In the background of San-Ye’s mind, he could imagine a tiny Nie Huaisang scrambling behind his fan to chime into their conversation. He chuckled as the imagery became clearer.

“Wa! Stop teasing me!”

Chapter Text

Nie Huaisang couldn’t help but curse his luck the moment he left the fan shop.

When he met Da-Ye, he was hauled onto a cart.

When he arrived at the frontlines, he nearly caused someone to be hauled into unemployment (or worse) by his brother.

In the forest, he was hauled by the arm by his brother.

At the satellite camp, he was hauled into paperwork.

Then, he was nearly hauled into the afterlife.

At least he proved to his brother that his idea of satellite camps were indeed a bad thing. Needless to say, Nie Mingjue wasn’t exactly fond of the way he proved it and Nie Huaisang had never given so many apologies in his life.

None were directed towards his brother, though. No, they were all to the soldiers - every one of them still remembers the day that their eardrums were nearly blown out, after all.

He wondered what he would inevitably be hauled into next.

As Nie Huaisang trudged through the chaotic camp, he couldn’t help but notice the dramatic scenes unfolding around him. Jiang Cheng, ever the epitome of angst, was pacing back and forth with a storm cloud hanging over his head. Nie Huaisang made a mental note to steer clear of him for the moment. Of course, Jiang Cheng was still one of his best friends, but during their last encounter Jiang Cheng had kicked a bucket. Rather violently too.

He loved his best friend, but he equally didn’t want to be hauled into a bucket on their next encounter. Nobody wanted to be on the receiving end of one of Jiang Cheng’s infamous tirades.

Meanwhile, Lan Wangji was garnering quite the reputation for himself, even having the title Hanguang-jun bestowed upon him by fellow soldiers. Rumours were swirling about his unparalleled skill on the battlefield and how the sound of his guqin paved their way to victory. His stoic demeanour only added to the mystique, too. 

Yet, Nie Huaisang couldn’t help but wonder if Lan Zhan’s icy exterior concealed a heart yearning from something - or perhaps some one ?

Like Jiang Cheng, Nie Huaisang was also eagerly awaiting the return of his beloved Wei-xiong. Although it had been months since he disappeared, they never lost hope that he was alive somewhere out there. 

But it wasn’t just them, he noticed. Every time Wei Wuxian’s name was mentioned, Nie Huaisang couldn’t help but notice the subtle change in Lan Wangji’s demeanour. His ears would perk up, his gaze would soften ever so slightly - the more Nie Huaisang observed, the more it resembled the signs of a man longing for the return of a lost love. 

For most people, that seemed like nothing. But for Lan Wangji, that change in expression was epically monumental - it was the most Nie Huaisang had ever seen him react. Lan-er-gongzi, you really do miss him too, don’t you? Probably more than you’d care to admit to anyone…

*

Ambling along, he found himself wandering to the nearby forest again. This time, he also found himself accompanied by Da-Ye and a few other men. It seemed Nie Huaisang’s last experience with death had alarmed his brother (rightly so, but overly so from Nie Huaisang’s point of view) to the point that he had tasked Da-Ye’s troops with an additional objective: protect Nie Huaisang at all costs. 

Da-Ye’s commanding officer wasn’t sure whether to thank or curse his luck for somehow being responsible for Nie Huaisang once again. Determined to avoid his (probably inevitable) fate of being hauled into the afterlife by Nie Mingjue, he had assigned his most qualified soldier, Da-Ye, to watch over him.

Not that Nie Huaisang was complaining, though. Although his brother’s intentions were suffocating, the welcome presence of Da-Ye certainly wasn’t. Especially when they could nerd out about fans, much to the confusion of the other soldiers.

“Nie-er-gongzi,” one soldier chuckled, “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you so passionate about anything before.”

Nie Huaisang looked back at the soldier with sparkling eyes. “Of course! Have you not heard about some of the techniques that Da-Ye uses for assembling fans? The way he does it is so precise and efficient - it’s so satisfying!”

The soldier let out a weak laugh. “Ahaha… I can’t say I have, although I’m sure it’s riveting.”

Da-Ye let out a hearty chuckle. “Haha! You’ll all just have to visit my store when we get back. You can all get a free fan for your service to your sect.”

The soldiers, inspired by the word ‘free’, seemed to perk up in interest again.

“And…” Da-Ye continued, as if invigorated by the thought of his brother, “You can see how my work really is much better than Er-Ye’s. Did you know? This guy thinks Nie-er-gongzi is his apprentice when he’s actually my apprentice! The fucking audacity.”

The soldiers blinked at him in shock and confusion. 

Da-Ye was known at the camp to be a kind-hearted and positive person. Never in their life had they heard him insult someone so gravely, let alone his own brother!

Seemingly realising how carried away he had become, Da-Ye turned to Nie Huaisang. “Apologies for the language, Nie-er-gongzi.”

The soldiers blinked at him again. That’s not what we’re shocked about…

Now it was Nie Huaisang’s time to let out a weak laugh.

“As I’m sure you know, Da-Ye’s bright personality lets him get along with pretty much anyone.” He continued with a sigh, “Er-Ye is also a lovely person, too. Unfortunately, when in the presence of each other…”

The soldiers understood immediately. They become reduced to two bickering brain cells.

Da-Ye looked at Nie Huaisang with a raised eyebrow. “Someone like Er-Ye is lovely ? Man, we must be talking about two different people.”

Nie Huaisang wondered when he would be able to finally let out a strong laugh. Letting out another weak laugh, he addressed the soldiers, “See what I meaーAHHH!!”

With a misplaced step, Nie Huaisang stumbled over an unseen indentation in the ground, his balance teetering on the brink of collapse. Arms flailing, he tumbled down the small valley, his descent punctuated by a chorus of startled yelps.

Too slow to react, Da-Ye and the soldiers could only hear a cry of “Ow!” slowly tumbling further away from them. 

Da-Ye quickly ran to the edge of the slope. “Nie-er-gongzi! Are you alright?! Did you injure yourself anywhere?! Hang on, I’m coming down now!”

Nie Huaisang groaned, sitting up amidst a pile of dirt and leaves with only one thought. Ow .

He stood up, trying to regain his balance and pride. Take your time, Da-Ye… my biggest injury is my ego so don’t worry…

Before he could fully gather his bearings, the vivid imagery of red clouded his vision. Wa!! Am I bleeding now?!

He took another look. Oh, it’s not blood, phew. They’re just people wearing red robes…

He took another look, this time blinking in confusion. Wait. PEOPLE?! Wens! What are they doing here?!

The group of Wens looked at him, expressions just as confused.

“Eh?”

“Eh?”

They looked at each other once more.

“...”

“...”

“What are you doing here?” One of them demanded, eyeing Nie Huaisang suspiciously.

“Me? What are you doing here?” Nie Huaisang parroted back, equally bewildered by the sudden confrontation.

“Oh, we were just spyingー”

“You idiot! Those are Nie robes - attack him!” Another Wen shouted, prompting the group to draw their swords with menacing intent.

“Wa! Don’t hurt me! I’m just an innocent civilian!” Nie Huaisang squealed, scrambling to his feet and desperately flailing his arms in a feeble attempt at self-defence.

Just as the situation seemed dire, Da-Ye skillfully slid down to the bottom of the valley as the rest of the soldiers navigated down the slope. He brandished his weapon with determined ferocity, charging into the fray with a fierce battle cry.

“Nie-er-gongzi! Get behind me!” Da-Ye quickly tucked Nie Huaisang behind his back as he landed the first blow on the closest Wen soldier. 

As Da-Ye bravely led the charge, Nie Huaisang hid behind him, heart pounding with adrenaline. He watched in awe as the other soldiers rallied forth to push the conflict away from Nie Huaisang.

“Protect Nie-er-gongzi!”

The Wen soldiers were clearly outnumbered and victory seemed inevitable in Nie Huaisang’s eyes. 

Yet amidst the chaos of battle, tragedy soon struck.

“ARGHー!”

A sudden cry of pain rang out amidst the noise as Da-Ye staggered back a few metres, one hand clutching his side, and one hand thrusting his sword into his attacker. “Nie-er-gonzgi…” he gasped, voice strained with pain.

Nie Huaisang’s eyes widened as he scanned Da-Ye’s side: a Wen soldier’s blade had pierced through his armour!

Panicked, he rushed to Da-Ye’s side, heart sinking at the sight of blood seeping through Da-Ye’s fingers. “Da-Ye, hold on! We’ll get you out of here!” he exclaimed, voice trembling with fear.

As he looked up to call for help, he saw that all the soldiers were engaged in battle. Blades flew back and forth, and it became increasingly clear that none could afford to spare a second for the injured Da-Ye.

It was then that Nie Huaisang realised he had gravely underestimated the Wen soldiers. They avoided attacks with great agility, and retaliated twice as strong with each hit. 

Summoning all his strength, he became determined to move Da-Ye back up the slope towards safety. Pulling Da-Ye’s shoulder over his arm, he tried hauling him a step.

Except Da-Ye was a man twice his size, and currently an immobile one at that. 

This isn’t going to work…

Scouring his mind for ideas, Nie Huaisang instinctively grasped his fan. As if touching a spark of fire, his body instantly reacted at the thought that flashed through his mind..

I might be able to… but surely… it wouldn’t… right?

The shrieking sound of metal jolted him out of his doubts. 

His eyes now lit up with a newfound determination.

No. It has to work! I need to get Da-Ye away from here now!

Slamming his fan shut, Nie Huaisang desperately tried to recall the techniques he had been practising. With shaky hands, he extended the fan in front of him, willing it to respond to his command. 

Normally it would take him a few attempts to imbue it with enough spiritual energy, then he would need a couple more tries before he could stand without wobbling or tumbling off every few seconds.

But this time someone’s life was on the line. Time was of the essence. Please! It has to work this time. Come on, work with me…

To his surprise and relief, the fan began to shimmer with a faint glow as his spiritual energy responding to his desperate plea. As he let go of the fan, it moved to hover in front of him. Yes, thank you! Now…

Hauling Da-Ye into his arms once more, he took a hesitant step onto the fan to test its balance. He hoped that all the golden core cultivation he did would be worth something.

He felt the fan dip slightly before firmly bouncing back to its original position. It seemed to be able to take both their weights, and their position seemed to be stabler than his previous attempts.

All that cultivation was finally worth something, albeit under less than ideal circumstances.

With great effort, Nie Huaisang mustered all the energy he had to lift himself and Da-Ye into the air, his heart pounding with exertion as he steadily raised the fan.

“Hang on, Da-Ye! We’re getting out of here!” Nie Huaisang shouted, his voice strained with effort as he focused on keeping them aloft.

He pushed himself to the limit, straining against the weight of Da-Ye whilst guiding the fan to take them to higher ground. Sweat beaded on his brow as he fought to increase their altitude, his muscles screaming with exertion. I’m definitely taking a day’s - no, a week’s - break from any physical activity after this… scratch that, I’m making that a month’s break.

However, just as they reached the safety of higher ground, Da-Ye’s body went limp in his arms.

Nie Huaisang frantically searched for any signs of life, his heart pounding with dread. And then, to his immense relief, he felt the faint but steady rhythm of Da-Ye’s heartbeat beneath his fingertips. With a shaky sigh of relief, Nie Huaisang collapsed to the ground beside his companion, body trembling with exhaustion. “We made it, Da-Ye…” he whispered, his voice choked with emotion.

As he started to examine Da-Ye’s wounds, he noticed something peculiar yet familiar - the charm pouch that Nie Huaisang had delivered was now nestled against Da-Ye’s heart, except with a thin bloody hole through the front. Looks like the sword pierced his poor charm too…

Nie Huaisang reached out to catch the pouch before it could fall on the floor. As he caught the tiny bag, a piece of metal tumbled out into his palm.

Curious, he reached out with his fingers to touch it, his fingers tracing the intricate design. The charm, a piece of a single fan blade, reflected the soft, golden light of the sun. Although inanimate, it contained a warmth that seemed to emanate from within. 

As he took a closer look at it, he realised that the metal was crooked. Squinting his eyes further, he saw that the asymmetry was caused by a dent in the middle of the blade. Nie Huaisang’s eyes widened in realisation.

The fan blade protected his heart!

“Man, have I never been so glad that Er-Ye made such a fuss. I’ll swear I’ll never call him overly loud again…” Da-Ye’s voice broke through Nie Huaisang’s reverie, his eyes twinkling with life. Ahaha what a lie… I’m definitely calling him overly loud the moment I get back.

Nie Huaisang’s head snapped up to meet Da-Ye’s eyes. “Da-Ye! You’re awake! Are you alright? I nearly lost you earlier!”

Da-Ye let out a hearty (albeit slightly wheezy) laugh. “I’m full of life again as you can see, Nie-er-gongzi. Luckily the wound wasn’t as deep as it could’ve been, thanks this little fella here.” He gestured towards the blade.

Nie Huaisang sighed in relief, before looking down at the metal in his hand again. “So, this is…?”

“It’s a metal blade from one of the first fans we made as children. From the looks of it, you can probably guess what happened… Er-Ye and I broke it in a fight.”

Nie Huaisang raised an eyebrow. “It was that bad?”

Da-Ye chuckled. “Yeah! Actually, I remember one of us actually sent it flying towards San-Ye. The poor guy was trying to calm us down and we gave him stitches in return.”

“...”

“Don’t worry! It was by accident.”

That’s not what I was worried about…  

Da-Ye let out another chuckle. “Obviously we’ve mellowed out over the years - mostly - but Er-Ye and I could be quite wild sometimes as kids.”

Slowly sitting up with the help of Nie Huaisang, he continued, “Anyway, after we broke it, San-Ye suggested taking some of the blades to turn them into charms. I’ve probably got the biggest blade, but everyone in the family carries one. I’m not one for heavy superstitions, but San-Ye always insists on carrying it for protection. I guess it worked, haha…”

Nie Huaisang glanced up at him, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. “Yeah, looks like it,” he replied.

The clash of swords drew their attention back to the battle in the depths of the valley. 

“Are they going to be alright?” Nie Huaisang questioned with a worried look.

“Eh, they’ll be fine. It just takes them a while to learn the enemy’s pattern but they’ll strike back twice as hard once they do. Just look at them now.”

Nie Huaisang hesitantly turned his head back to the battle, reluctant to see any potential death below. He had had enough brushes with death for a day.

Except the sight before him was anything but deadly.

Just earlier, he remembered his companions being overwhelmed by the agility of the Wen soldiers, but now the tables had certainly done a solid U-turn.

He spotted a particularly amusing scene - a burly Wen soldier furiously swung his sword, only for one of the Nie soldiers to gracefully step out of the way and generously stick his foot out, sending the Wen soldier tumbling headfirst into a nearby bush. As Nie Huaisang stifled a laugh, another soldier attempted a dramatic leap, only to be shot out of the sky by Da-Ye’s arrow and crash land onto the ground with a resounding thud.

Despite the seriousness of the situation, Nie Huaisang couldn’t help but find some relief in the absurdity of it all.

“You’re right - I think they’ll be fine.” Nie Huaisang said gently, his expression now wearing a much more relaxed look.

As he helped Da-Ye stand up, he took another look at the charm before placing it back in its bag.

You were right, San-Ye. It really did protect him…

Chapter Text

The sun hung lazily in the sky, casting a warm glow over the camp. Nie Huaisang glanced around, noting the soldiers going about their duties with a newfound sense of relief now that the immediate danger had passed.

As he yanked his sabre out of storage, he couldn’t help but contemplate recent events. “I can’t believe Da-Ye’s not here anymore,” he muttered to himself. 

Although not fatal, Da-Ye’s wound was still grave and not to be overlooked; despite his protests, his commanding officer still decided to honourably discharge him so that he could recover properly within the borders of Qinghe. 

When Nie Huaisang bid his friend a temporary farewell, he couldn’t help but feel a pang of guilt mixed with relief. Had he not tripped down the stupid valley, Da-Ye would still be healthy and unharmed. That said, he was also relieved that Da-Ye hadn’t suffered a fatal injury - he didn’t know how he would’ve faced Er-Ye and San-Ye if he hadn’t made it out alive.

But now, with Da-Ye safe and sound, Nie Huaisang found himself grappling with a new dilemma. 

As he lugged the sabre awkwardly, Nie Huaisang’s thoughts drifted to his newfound ability to fly with his fan. If I have enough spiritual energy to fly properly on my fan, then maybe…?

Throwing the sabre on the ground, he directed his energy towards it in an attempt to make it rise in the air. To his dismay, the sabre remained firmly planted on the ground, as if mocking his efforts. He grumbled, staring at the sabre with a sulk.

As if actively hating him, the sabre then - through some absurd physics that Nie Huaisang would never be able to wrap his head around - flopped over, missing his foot by an inch.

Yeah, nope. Definitely not happening.

Instinctively, he glanced around him with a cautious look, as if he didn’t want people to witness a crime in progress.

Why am I even so worried about people seeing me? It’s literally a sabre and not a fan. It’s something that’s normal in everyone else’s eyes. How bad could it be if they actually walked past… they’d see me having a stare-off with a sabre. Nothing out of the ordinary… Besides the embarrassment.

He shook his head in resignation, feeling a twinge of disappointment that he wouldn’t be able to impress his brother with his newfound skills. Well, can’t win them all…

He gave the sabre a scornful side eye. I guess I’ll stick to flying my fan for now. At least it doesn’t judge me.

“Huaisang!” 

Nie Huaisang yelped in surprise. 

The training grounds suddenly felt as if a tornado had blown through it, accompanied by the imposing presence of Nie Mingjue and his men. Nie Mingjue’s eyes zeroed in on Nie Huaisang, who was sheepishly trying to hide his sabre behind his back. 

He was failing miserably at the attempt.

“Da-ge, you startled me!” Nie Huaisang chuckled nervously, his sabre unceremoniously falling onto the ground as if trying to out him. He really hoped his brother wasn’t there when he had a stare off with the sabre, nor did he want his brother to ask him to demonstrate his sabre skills right now. Each would be just as embarrassing as the other.

Nie Mingjue’s expression softened slightly as he approached his younger brother. “You have your sabre with you? That’s… surprising.”

Nie Huaisang scratched the back of his head, avoiding his brother’s scrutinising gaze. “Well, you know, just thought I’d… keep it around, in case of emergencies…”

Nie Mingjue sighed, shaking his head. “You’ve had enough emergencies for a lifetime. If you get in another one, I’ll kill you myself.” He looked at his brother, eyes piercing through his soul (at least that’s how Nie Huaisang felt). “But never mind that now. We have a situation.”

“A situation?” Nie Huaisang echoed, his curiosity piqued.

Nie Mingjue grunted grimly. “One of our soldiers found some abnormal talismans at an ambushed Wen camp. Apparently, those at the Jiangling Front have found similar ones so they want us to send the talismans for examination, along with some soldiers to boost their forces.”

“Oh.”

Nie Zonghui, a trusted deputy of his brother, continued, “Zhongzhu doesn’t want news of this talisman reaching the main troops in case it scares them out of fighting. From what I’ve seen, the talismans seem to hold a lot of resentful energy, so we’re personally taking them to Jiangliang.”

Understanding dawned on Nie Huaisang’s face as he nodded. “Ah, I see. Good luck with your trip.”

Zonghui frowned at Nie Huaisang’s ignorance. “I said that we’re personally taking them to Jiangling.”

Nie Huaisang bowed to his brother. “Please send my best wishes to everyone.”

Zonghui paused to collect himself. “ We as in you and me .”

“Like I said, good lucー eh?” Nie Huaisang froze.

His eyes widened in disbelief. “Me? But I can’t fight! I’m not a soldier!”

Nie Mingjue stepped forward, offering reassurance. “No need to worry. You are just going to the camp, not the frontline. Jiangling camp is bigger and safer, and Zonghui will stay for some time to keep an eye on you. But be sure to take your sabre with you.”

With a resigned (and slightly relieved) sigh, Nie Huaisang nodded. 

*

As Nie Huaisang and Nie Zonghui arrived at the Jiangling Front, Nie Zonghui kept a close eye on his charge. He had been tasked by his Zhonghu to ensure Nie Huaisang’s safety, a responsibility he took quite seriously, especially considering the precariousness of the situation.

“Remember, Nie-er-gongzi,” Nie Zonghui said sternly, his voice carrying the weight of his duty, “Stay within the confines of the camp. It is for your own safety.”

Nie Huaisang nodded vigorously, his eyes wide with earnestness. “Of course! I have no intention of wandering off, trust me.”

*

Apparently trust was not something that came easily, especially in times of war. Navigating through the camp, Nie Huaisang found himself repeating his promise to various familiar faces, all of whom bombarded the poor boy with the same warning.

During a conversation with his beloved Jiang-xiong, Jiang Cheng took it upon himself to remind his friend of the imminent danger. His voice was sharp with urgency. “Listen to me. Don’t even think about straying from the camp. It’s dangerous out there and I don’t want an extra body to drag back.”

Nie Huaisang raised his hands in mock surrender. “Understood, Jiang-xiong! My feet are firmly planted right here.”

Minutes later, Lan Wangji approached, his gaze piercing yet unreadable. “Remain within the camp’s boundaries, Nie Huaisang. It is not safe beyond.”

Nie Huaisang nodded enthusiastically. “Of course, Hanguang-jun. No need to worry about me.”

Finally, he was greeted by Lan Xichen about an hour later. During their conversation, his gentle voice tinged with concern. “In addition, Huaisang, please don’tー”

“Leave the camp?” Nie Huaisang asked.

Lan Xichen smiled kindly, his expression conveying both understanding and concern. “I see you have been warned by others already. I will also echo their advice, Huaisang. It is imperative for your safety.”

With each admonition, Nie Huaisang’s resolve to stay put grew stronger - not that it was weak before. After all, he had no desire to experience any more unexpected brushes with death. He was perfectly content to remain right where he was, surrounded by the relative safety of the camp.

Why does everyone think I’m going to go running off into danger? The last few times weren’t even my fault! It’s not like I deliberately wander out on my own… I just happen to get separated and then the Wens find me… 

He sighed behind his fan, feeling increasingly like a mischievous child being scolded by multiple adults.

I really hope this isn’t what I’m known for in the future…

Despite his best intentions, curiosity got the better of him, and he found himself inching towards the camp’s edge once more. He just wanted to explore the beauty of the nearby forest. Only to be stopped by Nie Zonghui’s stern glare.

“Nie-er-gongzi, what are you thinking right now?” Nie Zonghui’s voice held a note of exasperation. 

Nie Huaisang flinched at the sound of his voice, meekly turning to the side. 

Nie Zonghui sighed. “What did everyone tell you?”

Nie Huaisang turned back to face him more directly, swooshing his fan about. “They said not to leave the camp…”

Nie Zonghui’s eyes bore into Nie Huaisang’s, unyielding. “Then why are you standing so close to the edge?”

Nie Huaisang waved his hands defensively. “Aiya haha… It really was just thinking… I promise.”

His promise was met with the doubtful look of his companion. But before he could make another attempt at acquittal, news arrived that Jiang Cheng and Lan Wangji had returned from their investigation of the Wen camp. The camp buzzed with anticipation and concern.

When Nie Huaisang reached the duo, the atmosphere was electric with excitement and trepidation. Jiang Cheng’s eyes shone with manic glee, while Lan Wangji looked more sombre than ever.

Yet upon closer observation, Nie Huaisang saw that the hint of yearning that had haunted both of their eyes over the past few months was gone.

That only meant one thing, and he instantly knew.

Scrambling up to Jiang Cheng, his eyes were ablaze with hope. “Did you see him? Is Wei-xiong back?”

“Yes!” Jiang Cheng practically shouted, unable to contain his excitement. “He’ll arrive soon, and then he can help us kill all those Wen dogs.”

Nie Huaisang’s heart skipped a beat at the news. His best friend, who had been almost presumed dead for months, had really returned. 

Lan Wangji’s gaze flickered briefly to Nie Huaisang before he spoke, his voice heavy with worry. “But something is not right. We must be cautious.”

Nie Huaisang’s mind raced with a whirlwind of emotions. It was a miracle, but one tinged with uncertainty. As Jiang Cheng continued to regale them with the tale of their encounter, Nie Huaisang couldn’t shake the feeling that something lurked beneath the surface, nor could he ignore the rising flames of hope in his heart.

Perhaps Wei Wuxian’s return would bring about a turning point in their fortunes.

Or perhaps it would only add fuel to the fire.

Of course, he was filled with relief that his best friend was alive, but he was also met with equal amounts of worry.

Was he injured?

Why did he disappear?

What had happened? 

He suddenly remembered Lan Wangji’s comment about Wei Wuxian.

“Lan-er-gonzgi, what do you mean?” Nie Huaisang asked.

“I fear for his mental state. He was the one behind the talismans and has pursued the path of demonic cultivation. There is a price to pay for such a path.”

Jiang Cheng interrupted, “Who cares? He’s just got more power to kill those Wen dogs! We can deal with any consequences afterwards.”

Upon saying these words, he stormed off with vengeance fuelling his eyes.

Nie Huaisang could only blink at him. “Um, bye…?”

“...He doesn’t look like he’s eating enough…” He heard Lan Wangji mumble behind him.

“...?”

Somehow, Nie Huaisang didn’t think he was talking about Jiang Cheng (although the same was also true).

“Wei Ying didn’t look happy when he got his sword back… he looked sick… he is not eating enough… I will take him back to Gusu… I will take him far away from this war…” After a moment, he finished. “Wei Ying…”

Nie Huaisang awkwardly fiddled with his fan. I’ve never heard him speak so much before…

I mean I had my suspicions, but it’s obvious now. 

He’s head over heels for him.

Chapter Text

Amidst the falling flames of the city, Nie Huaisang caught a glimpse of his brother engaged in a fierce battle through the dust and debris. The city had long been besieged, but the last of their enemy was still thriving within the palace walls. Unable to help, he could only anxiously watch from the sidelines.

He saw his brother, Nie Mingjue, teamed up with Lan Xichen as they strategically exchanged sharp blows with Wen Ruohan at the top of the palace stairs. 

Nie Huaisang’s eyes widened when he saw Wen Ruohan counter both of their attacks with ease. As the sound of clanging blades continued to erupt throughout the city, he felt his heart sink.

His anxiety was rising unstoppably, and it was clear that Nie Mingjue and Lan Xichen were now defending a losing battle. Oh no, even Da-ge and Xichen-gege can’t stop him together! We’ve come this far, we just need to kill him and everything will be over… please, please, please win!

As Nie Huaisang panicked, he saw Wen Ruohan lunging towards Nie Mingjue with deadly fury. From the angle, he knew that it was an unavoidable hit. Lan Xichen knew this too, but his movement was too slow to intercept the attack.

Nie Huaisang panicked as the imagery of his brother’s dead body flashed before his eyes.

“DA-GE!”

But the hit never landed.

Just when things seemed dire for the two cultivators, Wen Ruohan suddenly froze. Slowly but surely, they watched his posture crumple before collapsing onto the ground, revealing his assassin behind him.

Nie Huaisang’s eyes were still wide, but this time out of surprise rather than fear. Meng Yao? I thought he had defected to the Wens?

However, as he saw Meng Yao rip off his outer robes without any regard for its red and white pattern, it became increasingly clear to Nie Huaisang. I didn’t see that coming.

He hadn’t defected. He had infiltrated them.

He sat at one of the bottom steps, finally allowing months of tension to leave his body with a sigh.

It’s over. We’ve finally finished the Sunshot Campaign.

*

Nie Huaisang was once again at the centre of a chaotic camp. Except, this time the chaos came from the rapid deconstruction of the camp itself. 

Not minutes after Nie Mingjue’s victory speech and celebration, the soldiers jumped at the chance to start dismantling the camp. Needless to say, everyone was more than eager to return home to their loved ones after the success of the Sunshot Campaign.

As the sun hung bright in the skies, Nie Huaisang accompanied his friends in dismantling the camp. 

Yup, he accompanied them. He didn’t have the strength to actually help them move boxes or tents, nor the authority to command others. Wei Wuxian also took this opportunity to simply observe with his best friend rather than act.

Lan Xichen, serene as ever, oversaw a group of soldiers with Lan Wangji as he observed the rest of the scene with a mixture of fondness and relief. “It seems we have survived to live another day. And these courageous soldiers will be able to return as heroes,” he remarked with a smile, his gaze sweeping over the chaos around them.

“Indeed,” Lan Wangji replied, his voice calm but tinged with reassurance.

As Nie Huaisang, Lan Xichen and Lan Wangji continued their conversation, they couldn’t help but notice the erratic movements of a purple blur darting about the camp. This purple blur, which they soon realised was Jiang Cheng, bounced in and out of their conversation like a jack-in-the-box, much to everyone’s amusement.

One moment, Jiang Cheng would be passionately arguing with Wei Wuxian about the position of a certain tent, his voice echoing across the camp like thunder. The next, he’d disappear behind a stack of crates, only to reappear moments later with a handful of papers and a harried expression that would make a marathon runner look lazy.

“Sorry, sorry,” Jiang Cheng would mumble as he rushed past, barely sparing an eye for the bewildered group. “Just need to check on something.”

The other exchanged glances, unsure of where exactly Jiang Cheng was heading. 

Lan Xichen chuckled, “He’s like a headless chicken, running around like that. Knowing him, he’s probably trying to juggle a dozen tasks at once.”

Nie Huaisang shook his head. “I would say he’s more like a headless chicken with its feathers on fire. Poor Jiang-xiong, he must be swamped.”

As he darted back and forth, Nie Huaisang caught snippets of Jiang Cheng’s mumbles each time he passed. Yet each time, it was like listening to a broken record with a different scratch.

“I swear, if I have to…”

“...for that lazy fucker…”

“...to do one more thing…”

“...break his legs…”

“...carry his sorry ass…”

Before anyone could respond, Jiang Cheng vanished once more, leaving behind a trail of muttered curses.

Lan Xichen raised an eyebrow, his expression one of bemusement. “Do you think he’s alright?”

“Huaisang-xiong! Hide me!” A voice suddenly pleaded.

Nie Huaisang’s eyes widened as he saw a black blob hurtling toward him. The black blob, which he soon realised was Wei Wuxian, raced past him to take cover behind a stack of crates that stood near him.

Lan Xichen chuckled once more, “Huaisang, I would advise stepping away from that stack unless you wish to face Jiang-gongzi’s wrath. I believe the source of his curses is currently hidden behind the crates.”

As if on cue, Jiang Cheng dashed into the conversation, his purple robes billowing behind him as he hurriedly approached. “Excuse me,” he panted, pausing to catch his breath before continuing, “But have you seen Wei Wuxian?”

Nie Huaisang took an obvious (and awkward) step away from the crates, which was more than enough to give Jiang Cheng an answer.

Yet before he could yank his brother from his hiding spot, Wei Wuxian took it upon himself to emerge from behind the crates with a sheepish grin on his face, but not without tripping over a stray crate and faceplanting onto the floor. As he muttered in frustration on the floor, he feebly spoke with a weak hand wave, “Here I am… what do you need, Jiang Cheng?”

Jiang Cheng spared him an eye, except this eye was full of fury. “You fucker. What I need is my back to stop hurting from carrying everything you’re supposed to be doing.”

Nie Huaisang couldn’t help but stifle a snicker at Wei Wuxian’s less-than-graceful entrance. “Jiang-xiong, are you sure he really should be carrying anything at this moment? Look at how he lost against that crate…” he teased, earning himself a sharp glare from Jiang Cheng.

Wei Wuxian shot him a graceful smile from his spot on the ground, clearly appreciating the attempt at deflecting Jiang Cheng’s ire.

Jiang Cheng huffed in annoyance but couldn’t help but crack a reluctant smile at Nie Huaisang’s antics. “Fine. Just get up, Wei Wuxian, before you make an even bigger fool of yourself.”

With some effort, Wei Wuxian hauled himself to his feet, dusting himself off. “My sincerest apologies, Jiang Cheng. I’ll do my best to be more… coordinated in the future.”

Jiang Cheng, seemingly finding no productivity here, departed in another fit of managerial stress. As Nie Huaisang turned to converse with Lan Xichen, his sharp ears picked up on another conversation behind the crates.

“Xichen-gege, do you know where Da-ge is?”

“Wei Ying, demonic cultivation is harmful to the temperament. Come back with me to Gusu.”

“I believe your brother has taken a similar approach to Jiang-gongzi.”

“Again with this Gusu thing? I already told you. I’m fine. Actually, I’m better than fine now that we’ve crushed the Wens once and for all. Must you interfere every time?”

“...Is he also running around like a chicken set on fire?”

“There is a price to pay for the heretic path. There are no exceptions.”

Lan Xichen gave an amused smile. “That is rather vivid imagery, Huaisang, but one could say that. He is diligent as always.”

“Like I said, Lan Zhan. Whatever prices I must pay, they were all worth the destruction of the Wens. I’m fine.”

“Well, that’s Da-ge for you…”

“Fine? Wei Wuxian, you better be more than fine when you see Lotus Pier again! If you greet it with anything less than a smile when we arrive, I will kill you myself.”

Apparently, the purple blur had manifested again.

“Speaking of which, I am now due to meet with your brother to discuss some logistics. Do make sure to check up on your brother occasionally. He is working very hard.”

  “Of course, Jiang Cheng! I wouldn’t expect anything less of myself… oh and he’s gone again.”

Apparently, the purple blur had disappeared again.

“Of course, Xichen-gege. Take care.”

“Wei Ying, the visit is not meant to denounce you.”

As Lan Xichen walked away, Nie Huaisang now had his full attention on the conversation behind him. 

“Lan Zhan, do not force my hand here.”

Nie Huaisang reacted instantly. The last thing everyone needed was a fight between the Yiling Patriarch and Hanguang-jun!

Quickly but awkwardly, he glided into the conversation.

“Hey, Wei-xiong, that’s a pretty cool flute you have there. I don’t think you’ve ever shown me it in detail?”

Wei Wuxian’s eyes lit up with pride as he held up his flute. “Indeed I haven’t, Huaisang-xiong! This is Chenqing, my trusty companion in all matters demonic.”

Nie Huaisang scrambled to find some sort of topic. “Make sure not to make Suiban jealous, haha…”

“... I’ll do my best.” Wei Wuxian grinned. Nie Huaisang could swear that Wei Wuxian’s face had darkened five tones for a second before perking back up again.

“...”

“Anyway! Have you spoken much to Shijie recently? How is she?”

“... She is faring well, although she has deeply missed you.” A calm voice emanated next to the duo.

Wei Wuxian moved his back to face Lan Wangji. Nie Huaisang could only awkwardly smile. Ouch. It must be really bad, huh? Poor Lan-er-gongzi…

“She’s safe and doing well, although she’s missed you a lot…”

The purple blur had spawned again. 

“You fucker! When you get back, the first thing you are doing is apologising to Jie. You made her worry so much, you bitch.”

Wei Wuxian cheekily waved Chenqing at his brother. “Yes, yes, Jiang Cheng! I will, don’t worry.”

“Good.”

The purple blur despawned again, this time leaving behind a whirlwind of dust and excitement in his wake.

Watching Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji talk in a more peaceful manner now, Nie Huaisang withdrew behind his fan, becoming passive in the conversation. Seeing Jiang-xiong so busy makes me so glad I won’t be a sect leader… it’s sad seeing the poor guy being ripped out of his childhood for something like war… now that I think about it, Da-ge became sect leader when he was around our age too… 

“Wei Ying, please reconsider. Demonic cultivation will only bring you pain and suffering.”

That was his cue to play referee again.

Yet before he could get any words in, he was suddenly yanked away from Lan Wangji by Wei Wuxian, swiftly gaining distance from the cultivator.

“Wa! Wei-xiong, where are you taking me?!” Nie Huaisang panicked.

Wei Wuxian only laughed. “My good Huaisang-xiong, we are going on an adventure!” Turning his head back, he exclaimed, “Well, it was nice talking to you, Lan Zhan. See you later!”

As Nie Huaisang looked back at Lan Wangji, he saw something cloud his eyes. Something mixed in with sadness and worry.

The look of longing that once haunted his eyes had returned.

*

Nie Huaisang had made it a lifelong goal, a promise to himself, not to be hauled again.

Oh, how he had failed it miserably.

Wei Wuxian had hauled his best friend by the arm (much like how Nie Mingjue did) and swiftly walked away from the camp. Although, even as Nie Huaisang saw green cloud his scenery, the grip on his arm did not falter. Sighing in resignation, he let his resolve evaporate. If he was going to break his own promise, he might as well take a hammer and shatter it into miniscule pieces. 

As he stared at the black flowing robes that guided him, he remembered how he felt when he first reunited with Wei Wuxian.

Those few minutes would forever remain clear in his memory. 

Perhaps too clear.

A few hours after Jiang Cheng and Lan Wangji’s announcement, Wei Wuxian finally arrived at the camp.

It was as if night descended when he did.

When Nie Huaisang first caught sight of him from a distance, he knew he had changed. More than Jiang Cheng or Lan Wangji.

But that didn’t matter. All that mattered was that he was back. He was safe.

“Wei-xiong!!!” Nie Huaisang clamoured from the depths of his lungs.

When Wei Wuxian finally saw Nie Huaisang properly for the first time, he greeted him with a relieved smile.

When Nie Huaisang finally saw Wei Wuxian properly for the first time, chills ran up his spine.

Wei Wuxian was engulfed with mischievous, but murderous, intent.

Nonetheless, he was soon engulfed by Nie Huaisang himself. 

“Wei-xiong!!! I’m so glad you’re safe! What happened? Jiang-xiong told me that the Wens threw you into the Burial Mounds?! How did you make it through it? Are you alright?” Each of Nie Huaisang’s questions became more urgent than the next. 

Fearing the poor boy would run out of oxygen soon, Wei Wuxian let out an amiable chuckle. “Haha, it’s been a while hasn’t it, Huaisang-xiong? Calm down - you’ll end up filling out an entire scroll with the amount of questions you have. I’ll tell you what happened, don’t worry.”

Nie Huaisang couldn’t help but feel a sense of trepidation growing within him. It wasn’t just the slightly ominous aura emanating from Wei Wuxian that sent shivers down his spine; it was the realisation that he was once again being dragged into the midst of something questionable.

“Um, Wei-xiong,” he ventured cautiously, “Where exactly are we going?”

Wei Wuxian shot him a grin. “Oh, just a little detour, Huaisang-xiong. I have something I want to show you.”

Nie Huaisang’s heart sank. He had a sinking suspicion that this ‘little detour’ wasn’t going to end well for him.

As they continued to walk, he couldn’t shake the feeling of dread gnawing at him. He cast a nervous glance at Wei Wuxian, who seemed far too gleeful for his own comfort. Gulping nervously, his mind raced with all the possible disasters that could await him with the chaos that was known as Wei Wuxian. 

But before he could voice his concerns, they rounded a corner and came face to face with…

“Rabbits?”

Nie Huaisang blinked in disbelief as he stared at the rabbits. As the fluffy creatures bounced around them, he couldn’t help but chuckle. “Wei-xiong, are you sure these rabbits are real? What are they doing here?

Wei Wuxian smiled mischievously, his eyes sparkling with amusement. “Oh, they’re real alright. I found these little fellas a few days ago when I was taking a walk here. Much more adorable than Jiang Cheng or that Lan Wangji, wouldn’t you agree?”

Nie Huaisang nodded in agreement, his heart melting at the sight of fluffy bunnies. “They’re absolutely adorable. But why did you suddenly take me on this ‘adventure’ - as you put it - to bring me here?”

Wei Wuxian’s grin faltered for a moment before he quickly regained his composure. “Oh, you know, I just wanted to show you the bunnies before we left. Thought you might like them.”

But Nie Huaisang wasn’t fooled. 

“... Why did you run away from Lan-er-gongzi earlier?”

Wei Wuxian’s eyes widened for a second before he let out a dramatic sigh. “Haha, and here I thought I could use my little helpers to distract you…”

Nie Huaisang looked at him, urging him to continue.

“He keeps wanting me to go back with him to Gusu. He says it’s not to denounce me, but then what is it supposed to be for? Cultivating the right path? His arrogant words need to stop being so condescending. It’s so bad to the point that sometimes I can’t bear to look at him!”

“Can’t bear to look at him?” 

Wei Wuxian eagerly continued, as if describing an ailment to a doctor. “Yeah! My chest tightens and my adrenaline suddenly kicks in, as if it’s trying to tell me to get away from him. I feel like my blood pressure skyrockets too. But maybe I’m just actually ill, haha…”

“...”

“Anyway! I’m sure it’s safe for us to head back to camp now. Just make sure to let me know if you spot Lan Zhan the moment you see him, alright? I don’t want to face his stubborn attitude right now.”

As Nie Huaisang found himself being hauled back to the camp with Wei Wuxian, he couldn’t help but repeat the words his best friend had confessed from earlier.

Ill? Wei-xiong, this might be a stretch, but I think you really might be ill.

I'm going to diagnose you with the inability to understand your own emotions...

Chapter Text

When Nie Huaisang first returned to Qinghe, a sense of newfound freedom filled his heart. Mind filled with thoughts of peaceful days ahead, he couldn’t help but feel a sense of giddy excitement at the prospect of becoming a civilian once again. “Ah, the sweet joys of normal life,” he hummed contentedly to himself. “No more battles, no more worries. Just me, my poetry, my fans and my birds.”

Or so he thought.

Upon actually getting home , he discovered that civilian life clearly had it out for him. 

Nie Huaisang's grand return was promptly thwarted by an onslaught of domestic duties waiting for him. As he swung open the doors to his residence, he was greeted not by the soothing scene of tranquillity, but by a chaotic mess that could only be described as a battlefield in its own right.

Despite his pining throughout the campaign to be sitting back at home amidst the abundance of paper and ink, all his longing for such items wavered at the sight in front of him.

The paperwork on his desk seemed to have multiplied in his absence, forming a towering mountain of administrative agony that threatened to topple over at any moment. Sure, half of these papers were the result of his selective hours of productivity (Nie Huaisang firmly stands by this term, rather than his brother’s accusations of procrastination), but to him it seemed as if the papers called for reinforcements to gang up on him. The pile loomed over him, seemingly flexing its height out of pure spite.

This was totally unfair. How come no one had done anything about this during his time away? Surely this must have caused delays further down the line and really someone should have dealt with it by now.

The birds, once his loyal companions in solitude, now squawked and fluttered about as if plotting their own rebellion against their negligent master.

Nie Huaisang surveyed the scene with a mixture of despair and resignation. 

Well this is just great. I barely escaped alive from a battlefield just to walk right into another… Well, at least I don’t need to continue cultivating anymore… That was so tiring and it’s not like Da-ge would approve of my true methods anyway…

He muttered to himself, already envisioning the hours of tedious labour that lay ahead. It had only been a few seconds, but he was somehow already sick of the sight of paper. 

With a heavy sigh, he rolled up his sleeves and prepared to tackle the mess before him, silently cursing the day he ever decided to leave the comfort of the war camp. Yet before he laid even a finger on the first piece of paper, a sudden thought struck him.

Did anyone feed my birds?

*

Nie Huaisang once again found himself strolling on the bustling streets of Qinghe in search of the nearest grain store. He muttered in exasperation as he finally caught sight of the shop, “Hopefully I’ll be able to find something better in here than what those people were feeding my poor friends…”

He really needed to prepare better next time if he was going to be whisked off to war.

… Not that that should ever happen again. Or indeed, should have happened in the first place.

Once he entered the shop, he diligently browsed the selection, comparing different bags of grain with a keen eye. After almost an incense stick of time had passed, he finally settled with a small bag of premium-grade millet. His heart swelled with pride as he walked out of the store, chuffed with the thorough selection he had done. Time to spoil my feathered friends with some good food… And I’ll ask the kitchen to prepare some fat balls as well.

But luck was not on his side that day.

Little did he know, trouble was lurking around the corner, ready to pounce on his unsuspecting bliss. Nie Huaisang walked down the street completely oblivious to the impending danger .

His daydreams were abruptly shattered when he felt a sudden tug at his sleeve. Whirling around, Nie Huaisang’s eyes widened in shock as he found himself face to face with what was clearly a thief, wearing a rather intimidating expression. 

Well, Nie Huaisang would’ve thought it was intimidating, if not for the fact it was instantly countered by his… interesting choice of weapon.

… A wok. And he was flaunting it so proudly too…

“Hand over all your valuables!” The thief demanded, brandishing the wok in what he presumably thought was a threatening manner.

Nie Huaisang blinked in disbelief. “Eh?”

“‘Waddaya' mean by ‘Eh’?! Hand over all your valuables!”

“...”

“Didn’t you hear me the first time?!”

“Really? Wok are you cooking?” Well, clearly trouble… and ideally not my millet..

Nie Huaisang couldn’t help but chuckle at the absurdity of the situation. Here he was, being threatened by a thief wielding a wok like it was some sort of deadly weapon. 

The thief’s face contorted in annoyance. “Hey, don’t laugh at me! It’s all I could find on short notice, okay? This is a serious robbery!” 

Nie Huaisang coughed a few times to compose himself once more. I guess he didn’t appreciate my pun…  

“Sorry, sorry… but you see, I don’t have any valuables on me. Just a few fans and maybe a handkerchief or two?” 

And jade tassels, and money, and my hairsticks, and this coat, and also my shoes are expertly embroidered I guess… hmm. Ok, just don’t mention any of that-

The thief’s eyebrows furrowed. “Fans? Handkerchiefs? What kind of valuables are those?”

“Excuse me? They’re not just any fans. They’re exquisite pieces of art, handcrafted by the finest craftsmen I know. And the handkerchiefs are silk, embroidered with gold thread.”

The thief’s eyes widened at the mention of gold. “Gold, you say?”

“Yes, of course, who do you think I am?” Nie Huaisang replied, gesturing dramatically. But before he could carry on, he was suddenly restrained by a flash of sanity - he was supposed to be talking the thief out of robbing him, not encouraging it by clarifying the superior quality of his goods! And sense of fashion!

Collecting himself quickly, he corrected the situation as fast as he had ranted about the beauty of his fans. “But alas! Unfortunately, the ones I am carrying are just simple and plain ones. The fans and handkerchiefs I was just talking about are all back at my residence - I could never bring such fancy things out and about with me.”

The thief seemed to ponder this for a moment before his expression hardened again. “Fine, then hand over your wallet!”

Nie Huaisang sighed dramatically. “Oh, if only I had a wallet. Alas, I’m a simple man with simple tastes.” Simply correct tastes. And I use a tab for most places in Qinghe.

The thief’s frustration was palpable as he realised he wasn’t going to get anything from Nie Huaisang by asking. Taking another second to debate his choices, he seemed to make up his mind.

If he wasn’t going to get anything by asking, then he would simply use force.

He suddenly lunged forward, eliciting a surprised yelp from Nie Huaisang. Immediately, he scrambled backwards to increase their distance.

The thief, determined to make off with something, swung the wok wildly in Nie Huaisang’s direction. Unfortunately for him, his lack of finesse only made his movements more comical than threatening, but to Nie Huaisang it was just as terrifying. Although it was just a wok, it was still a wok. A wok that, nonetheless, hurt . 

Nie Huaisang’s panicked dodges couldn’t be described as anything more beautiful than clumsy, but to his luck, the thief’s attacks were somehow clumsier.

His heart raced with fear, desperately trying to come up with a plan to escape (although admittedly part of him was distracted with the absurdity of being attacked by someone wielding a wok). In his panic, Nie Huaisang instinctively grasped the fan tucked away in his robes. As his fingers brushed against the delicate metal, a surge of determination coursed through him. 

“Wa!! Stay back!” he shouted, his voice wavering but firm. And no, he wouldn’t like to admit that his voice reached an embarrassingly high pitch.

The thief hesitated for a moment, taken aback by Nie Huaisang’s sudden defiance. But then, with a frown, he lunged again, making a grab for Nie Huaisang’s belongings.

Instinctively, his fingers closed around the familiar shape of his spiritual fan, and without thinking, he swung it wildly at the thief.

Fwack!  

The fan, imbued with spiritual energy, made contact with the thief’s head, and he recoiled with a yelp of pain.

“Ow! The fuck was that?!” the thief exclaimed, rubbing his head where Nie Huaisang had struck him. 

Nie Huaisang’s eyes widened in horror as he realised what he had done. “Oh no! I didn’t mean to do that! I’m so sorry!” he babbled, frantically waving his hands in apology. 

Then he realised what he should’ve said. Once again, he instantly corrected himself. “I mean, yes! I did mean to do that! Don’t come any closer unless you want to get hurt!”

But the thief wasn’t about to let Nie Huaisang off the hook that easily. With a hiss of anger, he lunged again, prompting Nie Huaisang to swing his fan once more in a blind panic.

Fwack!

“Stay!” Nie Huaisang exclaimed.

Fwack!

“Away!”

Fwack!

“Please!”

Each blow landed squarely on the thief’s head, sending him staggering backward with a string of curses. Eventually, he fell onto the ground with a thump .

As he slowly stood up, he stumbled away, clutching his head in a melodramatic display of pain. Nie Huaisang stood there, feeling equal parts relieved and bewildered. He watched the thief’s retreating figure for a moment before his conscience kicked in.

“Wait, wait, wait! Aiya, what did I just do?” he exclaimed, his voice tinged with panic. Suddenly, he felt a surge of responsibility and let go of his fan, but not before giving it an exasperated look. Oh wait, I also need to scold him.

Clearing his throat, Nie Huaisang straightened his posture and called out to the thief in what he hoped was a commanding tone. “Hey! You there!”

The thief turned back, shooting Nie Huaisang a wary glance. “What - ow! - do you want?”

Remembering his role as a responsible citizen, Nie Huaisang took a deep breath and began, “Listen, young man. Violence is never the answer. You can’t just go around attacking people like that. You have to use your words.”

The thief blinked in confusion. “But… I used my words first? Ow! I even asked you?”

Nie Huaisang faltered for a moment, his righteous speech interrupted by the unexpected response. “Uh… well… technically yes, but…”

“Ow!”

Realising he was losing ground, Nie Huaisang quickly changed tactics. “Ah, right. Never mind. Just… uh… go away!”

“Well stop this thing from hitting me first and I’ll gladly go away!”

“Eh?”

“Don’t ‘eh?’ me again! This…” he furiously gestured at the flying object that battered his head every few seconds, “Thing!”

Now it was Nie Huaisang’s turn to blink in confusion. He followed the thief’s gestures and his jaw nearly dropped at the sight before him. Earlier, he had let go of the fan, opting to lecture with words rather than violence.

Clearly his fan hadn’t got the memo.

He hadn’t expected it to chase after the man and continue whacking him! No wonder he kept saying ow…

“Ah,” was all he could say before swiftly gliding to its side and plucking it out of the air.

The thief stared at him for a moment, clearly perplexed by Nie Huaisang’s actions. “Uh, okay then. Thanks, I guess?”

With that, he turned on his heel and disappeared into the crowded street, leaving Nie Huaisang standing there feeling thoroughly confused. He glanced down at his fan, reflecting on what had just transpired.

Well, that was eventful. 

…Maybe I should continue learning self defence? Next time the person might be smarter and armed with something deadlier than a wok…

*

“Huaisang, have you done your sabre practice today?”

“Da-ge, I told you that I was going to practise internal cultivation today…”

This conversation had become a daily occurrence for those in the Nie residence. 

Nie Mingjue, ever cautious, urged his brother to continue with his sabre practice despite no threat of impending war. Nie Huaisang, on the other hand, passionately defended his sedentary lifestyle under the presumption of mastering internal cultivation before laying his hands on a sabre.

Of course, this wasn’t the only reason he wanted to cultivate internally, but it was true enough. At least he wasn’t completely faking it like he was before the war…

Yet, to Nie Mingjue, his brother’s current answer held the danger of being less sincere than before the war.

“Huaisang!”

Nie Huaisang jumped upon hearing his brother storm into the room. “Da-ge! You scared me.”

Nie Mingjue’s eyes narrowed. “What are you doing?”

“I’m practising my internal cultivation right now, why?”

Nie Mingjue’s eyes narrowed even further. Anyone who looked at his expression would think that he was faced with the most problematic crisis that had befallen the sect.

“Are you… being sincere?” He spoke cautiously.

“Of course! When haven’t I been sincere?” Nie Huaisang held a smile that was too innocent to be true.

“Hmph!” His brother gave him a look that was heavy with doubt.

“Da-ge, I’m not incapable of sincerity…”

This was true. It was simply more accurate to say that he chose not to be.

“You certainly weren’t sincere when you lied about doing sabre practice properly ‘tomorrow’ over the past 10 years.”

“Ahaha… well, I can tell you that I’m actually serious this time.”

Nie Mingjue eyed him with suspicion once more.

Now, Nie Huaisang sat cross-legged in his room, his focus entirely on the fan before him. His brother had long since retired for the evening, leaving Nie Huaisang to his own devices. As he closed his eyes, he delved deep into his internal world, the familiar sensation of spiritual energy coursing through him. 

Before the campaign, there was something that Nie Huaisang had desperately wanted to attempt, but before he could master it he was whisked off to the front lines. 

Now that he was finally back, however, he could finally work on his cultivation uninterrupted (and without fear of disbelieving looks). He had earnestly practised his internal cultivation over the past week, hoping that his efforts would soon materialise results. 

With a deep breath, he opened his eyes, his gaze fixed on the fan lying before him. Slowly, the fan unfurled its delicate ribs all at once and spread open like the wings of a bird. A thrill of excitement coursed through him as he witnessed the fan opening and hovering mid-air with a warm glow, held aloft by his spiritual energy.

“Wow… it’s working?” Nie Huaisang exclaimed, his voice a mix of disbelief and excitement. He couldn’t help but marvel at the ethereal sight before him. 

Before, he had only managed to make his fan fly closed, and even still, it was only during a life and death (or wok) situation. Using spiritual powers to open the fan and make it hover for fun was something that had only existed in his imagination.

Until now.

Yet his experimentation didn’t stop there. With a newfound sense of determination, he began to manipulate the fan’s blades one by one, slowly but surely opening and closing them at will. 

To his amazement, it worked flawlessly.

Nie Huaisang’s excitement was more than palpable at this point. I can’t believe this… it actually works! And it’s so beautiful too…  

*

As Nie Huaisang continued his training with newfound motivation, he began to improve at an exponential rate. The exhilaration of making progress with his fan abilities fueled his determination to push harder each day.

In his mind, he considered his progression almost prodigious.

In reality, he wasn’t actually far off. Sure, it wasn’t anything as deadly as Wei Wuxian’s Chenqing or Jiang Cheng’s Zidian, but to any observer that knew the young Nie well, they would’ve expected Nie Huaisang to avoid cultivation with strong vigour. At the rate he was cultivating his golden core, they might as well have thought he was possessed right now.

When was the last time Nie Huaisang willingly ran into the world of cultivation, after all? 

The ideal was simply comical.

After a particularly exhausting training session, Nie Huaisang collapsed onto a chair at the table, leaning so heavily that his forehead practically merged with the wooden surface. With a tired sigh, he surveyed the room, his eyes landing on the birds flitting about on the table.

“Alright, my little friends,” he mumbled, voice slightly muffled by his mouthful of table. “It’s time for my break.”

As he reached out to his feathery companions after his enthusiastic declaration, the birds seemed to understand the message. Chirping eagerly, they flew off to the nearby bookshelf. Moments later, they returned triumphantly, carrying a hefty tome in their beaks. However, to Nie Huaisang’s dismay, the cover looked slightly different to the one he had in mind.

“‘Advanced Sabre Techniques’...?” Nie Huaisang chuckled nervously, gently taking the book from the bird. “Thank you, but I think we need something a bit lighter today, my friends.”

Undeterred, the birds chirped cheerfully and made another attempt. This time, they came back with a slightly lighter book. Nie Huaisang raised an eyebrow.

“‘101 Ways to Cook Lotus Roots’...?” Since when did I even have this bookー

Nie Huaisang wasn’t sure whether to laugh or cry.

“Thank you for reminding me to brush up on my culinary skills too,” he remarked with a grin, patting each bird on their head before sending it off again. “My dear friends, you certainly have eclectic tastes! But perhaps we should focus on something more… relevant?”

The birds seemed to take his words to heart, exchanging glances (at least Nie Huaisang swore they did) before flying off once more. This time, they returned with another, this time familiar, book.

Birds of the World: A Comprehensive Guide . Nie Huaisang couldn’t help but burst into laughter at the irony.

“I see what you did there,” he chuckled, flipping through the pages. “Well played, you cheeky birds. Let’s learn a thing or two about ourselves then, shall we?”

The birds chirped happily in response, seemingly pleased with their choice. Nie Huaisang settled back into his chair, surrounded by books and birds. 

It had taken his friends a few tries, but at least they were able to find a book that met his preferences. They usually get it right the first time, so what did I do differently this time…? Did I not indicate it very well?

He made a mental note to be more active when talking to his birds in the future, but at the very least, no harm was done when it came to his books.

When it came to his family and friends, however, that was a slightly different story.

While his birds were experts at recognition when it came to books (usually), that ability was… clearly lost upon them when it came to faces.

After all, Nie Huaisang still remembers the time when they nearly assaulted his brother. He’ll always vividly remember that.

As Nie Mingjue opened the door to the room, the birds mistook him for an intruder. With a flurry of wings, they nearly swooped down on him, prompting Nie Huaisang to act quickly. He swiftly slammed the door in his brother’s face before rushing to shove his birds back in their cages.

Amidst his panic, he could hear Nie Mingjue’s muffled voice from behind the door, laced with irritation. “Nie Huaisang! What was that for?! Are you hiding something in there?!”

His mind raced for an excuse. “Oh, no, not at all!” he replied with forced cheerfulness. “Just, uh, something dropped from above the door frame. A, uh, fan! Yes, I left a fan up there for safekeeping but it fell when you opened the door…”

Before he could get any more words (excuses) in, the door swung open, revealing Nie Mingjue’s stern expression. “A fan,” he questioned, raising an eyebrow sceptically.

Nie Huaisang nodded.

“A fan.” He repeated.

Nie Huaisang nodded again. “A fan,” he echoed back to him.

Nie Mingjue examined the room once more. “Very well, just be more careful next time. Had it been someone with slower reactions, your door slam would’ve taken out their nose.”

Nie Huaisang obediently nodded once more.

“And keep these birds in check! Who knows when they might attack someone…” 

The birds, sensing the tension, flew about their cages nervously, chirping apologetically. Nie Huaisang waved them off, trying to diffuse the situation with a sheepish smile. “Of course, Da-ge! Nothing to worry about. Just a little bird-brained confusion, haha…!”

Nie Mingjue’s expression softened slightly at his brother’s attempt at humour, though the sternness remained in his voice. “Alright. But no more surprises like that, understood?”

“Absolutely, Da-ge!”

“Speaking of which, since you seem so eager to be active…” Nie Mingjue gave a smug look at his brother, “...let’s do some extra sabre practice today.”

Nie Huaisang could only sigh.

Nie Huaisang suddenly shuddered at the incident between his brother and his birds. That day, his brother had put him through so much sabre practice that it was a miracle he could even walk the next day. 

For the sake of his kneecaps, he was desperate not to repeat the experience.

He sat at his table, surrounded by his feathery companions, each fluttering about in their own curious way. After admiring the sight he brought out a portrait of himself and held it up for them to see.

“Alright, my little friends, let’s see how well you’ve been paying attention,” he chirped, not expecting much but willing to give it a try. “This here is me, Nie Huaisang.” He emphasised his identity by pointing to his own face. “Remember my face!”

The birds seemed to tilt their heads in acknowledgement, their tiny eyes focused on the portrait as if scrutinising it for clues. Nie Huaisang let out a nervous chuckle. Alright, no need to critique my appearance that much… I have enough people judging me as it is…

“Now,” he continued, picking up another portrait depicting his older brother, imposing demeanour intensified by comically sharp eyebrows drawn by Nie Huaisang. “Who’s this?”

The birds chirped excitedly, flapping their wings in what seemed like recognition. One particularly enthusiastic bird even landed on the portrait, pecking at it as if to say “I know this one!”

“Very good!” Nie Huaisang praised, clapping his hands together. “That’s Da-ge! After me, he’ll probably be the one you see the most, so you better learn his face quickly.” Because you didn’t recognise him last time…

“Now, let’s try another one.”

He held up a portrait of Nie Zonghui, the loyal right-hand man of his brother. "Who's this?"

The birds looked at each other in confusion, fluttering about aimlessly. One brave bird tentatively hopped closer to the portrait, cocking its head from side to side.

Nie Huaisang chuckled. "Not sure about this one, huh? It's okay! This is Nie Zonghui, Da-ge’s most trusted assistant. Let's try someone else."

Next, he held up a portrait of Lan Xichen, the calm and collected leader of the Lan Sect. "Who's this handsome fellow?"

The birds seemed to pause for a moment, as if contemplating the answer. Then, with a burst of excitement, they all flew towards the portrait, chirping happily as if to acknowledge his name.

Nie Huaisang laughed, delighted by their enthusiasm. "Yes, that's Xichen-ge! Well done, my friends!"

Encouraged by their progress, Nie Huaisang reached for another portrait. This one depicted Meng Yao.

"And finally, who's this?" Nie Huaisang asked, holding up the portrait.

The birds hesitated, exchanging uncertain glances. One bold bird flew up to the portrait and pecked at it, seemingly trying to figure out the answer.

Nie Huaisang chuckled softly. "It's okay if you don't know this one. Meng Yao is a bit of a mystery lately. But you're doing great!"

Feeling a surge of pride in his companions, Nie Huaisang decided to challenge them a bit further. He pointed to the portrait of Da-ge again. "Alright, now go to Da-ge's portrait!"

To his surprise and amusement, the birds all flocked to different portraits, some landing on Lan Xichen's, others on Meng Yao's, and a few even landing on Nie Huaisang’s own head.

"Whoa, whoa, hold on there!" Nie Huaisang laughed, trying to corral his enthusiastic but confused birds. "Not quite right. Let's try that again."

He pointed specifically to Da-ge's portrait this time, emphasising the name. "Da-ge's portrait, go!"

The birds seemed to understand better this time, and they flew in unison towards the correct portrait, chirping happily as if celebrating their success.

Nie Huaisang beamed with pride. "Yes! That's it! Well done, everyone!"

Feeling accomplished and entertained by his feathered companions, Nie Huaisang leaned back in his chair, watching as the birds continued to flit about. They need some more work, but it’s definitely a start. We can do it!

Eventually, the soothing sound of their chirping lulled him into a peaceful slumber, a content smile on his face as he drifted into his dreams.

Chapter Text

“Come on, Jiang Cheng! Stop being so slow or I’m going to leave you behind!” 

“You damn fucker…”

Jiang Cheng was this close to strangling his brother, who was currently running amok in the lively streets of Qinghe.

Not even a few minutes ago, Wei Wuxian was nearly crawling on the ground outside Qinghe out of fatigue, but now he had the guts to reprimand his brother for his slow pace? Jiang Cheng cursed Wei Wuxian for being blissfully neglectful of the murderous look he was currently giving him.

Well, that or Wei Wuxian chose to ignore the look Jiang Cheng shot him.

“Stop complaining! The lady by the stall said that she saw Huaisang-xiong somewhere here a few minutes ago. He can’t have gone far!”

Jiang Cheng sighed. Just as he was about to let out another remark, Wei Wuxian beat him to it, swiftly delivering a yell of excitement straight into his face.

“Look, look! I see him over there! Hurry up!” Wei Wuxian was already running off in Nie Huaisang’s direction.

Jiang Cheng was this close to losing his hearing. He really regretted not strangling his brother a minute ago.

*

As the sun rose on the streets of Qinghe, Nie Huaisang was enjoying one of his typically calm mornings as he aimlessly wandered around the marketplace. His morning journeys consisted of anything from a carefully planned route of specific stores to a lazy wander around every stall. This morning, it was the latter.

In fact, Nie Huaisang’s visit this morning wasn’t even for himself - it was for his best friends who were visiting tomorrow. Recently, he had been so caught up in his fan cultivation that he forgot to plan anything for their visit, so he decided to dedicate the last day before their arrival to scouting Qinghe in hopes of finding something entertaining. Although, admittedly, he had stumbled onto a store and become hooked to some rather interesting books which his wallet could fortunately - or unfortunately - afford. I really need to stop spree-buying these days…

As he walked around, he took in the gentle breezes of the trees that lined the streets and embraced the warm touch of the morning sun. Gods, I love mornings like these. They’re so peaceful and tranquil…

Or so he thought.

Out of nowhere, Nie Huaisang was suddenly tackled by a larger man clad in black and red. After realising he was now looking at the sky (and sensing that his attacker meant no harm), he blinked a few times before turning his head to look at the man.

“W-Wei-xiong?” He slowly sat up. “And Jiang-xiong too? What are you doing here? I thought you were coming tomorrow!”

Wei Wuxian grinned. “Well, my beloved Huaisang-xiong, Jiang Cheng and I finished our work earlier than we expected so we thought: what better way to celebrate than coming to surprise our best friend a day early?”

Jiang Cheng spared him an eye. “You mean that’s what you thought. I told you we needed to pack our supplies properly for the trip and you just ran away!”

“I mean,” Wei Wuxian let out a sheepish chuckle, “we did make it here alright even without proper supplies…”

“Yeah, say that to the you that was crawling on the floor earlier.” Jiang Cheng mumbled, making sure it was loud enough for his friends to hear.

“Ahaha, at least both of you have safely made it here now… why don’t we go sit down and take a break first?”

*

After their ‘well-earned’ (in Wei Wuxian’s words) tea break, Nie Huaisang began to guide his friends around the city. The siblings from Yunmeng were boisterous as ever, their voices carrying through the now busy marketplace.

Wei Wuxian bounded ahead, his eyes sparkling with excitement. “So, what have you been up to? Still slacking off as usual?”

Jiang Cheng followed closely behind, his expression more reserved but still tinged with excitement. A small smirk played on his lips. “Not as much as you’ve been.”

Before Wei Wuxian pressed Nie Huaisang further, his eyes fell on one of the books he had bought earlier in the morning.

“Ooh, Huaisang-xiong, what’s that? Looks like an interesting read you have there! Where’d you find it?”

Nie Huaisang scrambled to compose himself. “A-Ah, this, haha… I-I was just browsing the newest poetry anthologies! I have no idea how this book ended up on the same shelf, haha…”

Wei Wuxian gave a cheeky grin, emphasising his point with an elbow jab. “Uh-huh… it seems you’ve found some very innovative literature.”

They both glanced down at the book Nie Huaisang was holding.

“They were just friends!” - Scandalous Secrets About Relationships That Historians Hid!

“Ahaha…”

Away from their conversation, Jiang Cheng took notice of something interesting near the river.

“Look, there’s a stall by the river. Seems like we can rent a boat to ride around the city.”

Wei Wuxian’s eyes seemed to sparkle upon hearing Jiang Cheng’s words of nautical activity. “Ooh, that sounds fun! Good eye, Jiang Cheng” He was already dragging Nie Huaisang towards the boats. “Huaisang-xiong, let’s go on it! You said you didn’t have any plans for today anyway, right? Then you can give us a tour of Qinghe whilst we’re on the river!”

Jiang Cheng seemed pleased at the idea, immediately heading over to the stall to choose a boat to rent. 

Nie Huaisang seemed less pleased at the idea. “I mean, I didn’t plan anything since I thought you were coming tomorrow…”

Jiang Cheng sensed Nie Huaisang’s hesitations. “But…?”

At this point, both he and Wei Wuxian had already gleefully jumped on the boat. 

Nie Huaisang was still standing on the docks. “But… what if I fall in? The last time I went swimming was in the cave at Mount Muxi and we all saw how that went. Why can’t we just enjoy the scenic view from the safety of solid ground?”

As Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng listened to his concerns, Nie Huaisang took it upon himself to start flapping his arms, unable to contain his emotions any further. 

Now, his voice was also equally raised to match his anxiety. “I mean, have you seen the river?! It’s like a massive, watery abyss just waiting to swallow me whole! And who knows what kind of creatures lurk beneath those waves? Giant fish? River monsters? Evil plants? And what if the boat tips over? I’ll be fishbait before you can finish laughing at me! I think I’ll stick to dry land. You two go ahead and have your fun while I stay here, safe and sound, with my feet firmly planted on the ground.”

There was a moment of silence after his declaration.

Jiang Cheng spared him an eye. “Get on the fucking boat.”

“...Yes, sir.” And with that, a weeping Nie Huaisang was hoisted into the boat.

Wei Wuxian was thoroughly entertained by the scene before him. He casually threw an arm around Nie Huaisang’s shoulder. “Ahaha, see? That wasn’t so hard now, was it?” He let out a cheerful laugh.

Nie Huaisang let out a less than cheerful laugh.

As the boat set off, Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian began to take in the surrounding sights of Qinghe as Nie Huaisang explained each landmark and building, but not without securely latching his hands to the side of the boat.

“Huaisang-xiong, don’t you think it’s a bit late to still be scared now?” Wei Wuxian pointed out the poor boy’s death grip on the boat. Slowly but surely, Nie Huaisang was coaxed into letting go of the wooden edge and, for a few moments, he even gained the courage to stand up with his friends on the boat.

But when was Nie Huaisang’s luck ever this good?

Just as he stood up, the boat suddenly collided into a rock (for which the Yunmeng Pair would later blame on each other), sending him stumbling backward. 

“Waa!!” he exclaimed, flailing his arms in a desperate attempt to steady himself.

Jiang Cheng, quick on his feet, caught him just in time, but the boat’s movement had already set off a chain reaction of chaos. “I’ve got you!” Jiang Cheng assured him, but his footing slipped, and the next thing they knew, their combined force went tumbling towards Wei Wuxian.

Wei Wuxian, who had been blissfully enjoying the boat ride, suddenly found himself becoming the receiving end of two human dominos. As the final domino in the pile, he instinctively knew what that meant. 

And there wasn’t anything he could do about it apart from watch.

Oh shit.

With a loud splash, Wei Wuxian spectacularly landed in the river, causing a wave of water to splash up and nearly drench everyone.

Jiang Cheng tried to stifle his laughter, but he couldn't help but cackle at the absurdity of the situation. Soon enough, he burst into laughter, holding onto the side of the boat for support. “Well, look who took an unexpected dip!” he teased, pointing at Wei Wuxian as he struggled to resurface amidst the laughter. "At least you're getting a taste of the river life you missed so much."

Nie Huaisang, now partially soaked but thankfully still on the boat, couldn’t help but chuckle nervously. “At least it wasn’t me… Wei-xiong, are you alright?” He was grateful that his initial resistance against boats hadn’t led to divine retribution from the river gods.

Wei Wuxian emerged from the river, sputtering and shaking off water like a wet dog. “Jiang Cheng, what are you talking about? My dip into this very lovely river was entirely expected, actually!” he exclaimed with a hint of amusement in his voice. 

As he began to slowly climb back onto the boat, he continued, “After all, with your poor balance, it was just a matter of when, not if!” He couldn’t help but take a jab at Jiang Cheng.

Jiang Cheng, on the other hand, spared him an eye. He walked towards his brother, who was still climbing onto the boat with one arm and leg slung over the edge.

And shoved him off the boat.

He smirked. “Who’s got poor balance now?”

Nie Huaisang wasn’t sure whether to laugh or cry.

Wei Wuxian could only let out a dramatic “Wa!” as he splashed back into the river, before finally deciding to swim straight to the river bank, giving up on the idea of climbing back into the boat.

Jiang Cheng would probably push him back in anyway.

*

At the end of their rather eventful boat journey, Nie Huaisang led Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng back to his residence, giving his friends a chance to change into drier clothes before continuing their adventure around Qinghe.

Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng had rarely seen Nie Huaisang’s eyes as bright before as he led them back into the city, specifically towards the market. 

“Follow me my esteemed friends! I’ll take you to one of my favourite shops in the whole of Qinghe!”

They had never seen Nie Huaisang walk so energetically either. He marched elegantly in front of them, humming a quaint tune with every step.

Trailing behind him, Jiang Cheng glanced at Wei Wuxian. “ I’ve never seen him excited like this. Where do you think he’s taking us? A poetry shop or something?”

Wei Wuxian chuckled. “Perhaps. But I’ve seen Huaisang-xiong excited about poetry before, and even then he didn’t have as much energy compared to now. If I had to hazard a guess, I would say it’s more likely to be something R-rate-”

“Come on, we’re here!” 

As the Yunmeng pair swiftly followed Nie Huaisang around the corner, they looked up at the sign that their friend was standing under.

“Haha, I thought it might’ve been somewhere like this,” Wei Wuxian remarked with a gentle smile.

A large sign displaying the name of the shop and intricate life sized engravings of fans hung above the door, either side of which was accompanied with one half of a rhyming couplet written in delicate calligraphy.

A Fan In Hand

Makes One A Happy Man

It seems the realisation hit Jiang Cheng, too. He sighed in exasperation, somewhat disappointed that he hadn’t come to this conclusion sooner. “Considering how many fans you had against Wang Lingjiao, this makes sense.”

Wei Wuxian chuckled. “Alright then, Huaisang-xiong, don’t keep us waiting. Let’s see the legendary shop that supplied you with all those deadly jealousy inducing weapons!”

Nie Huaisang nodded with a cheerful smile, leading the way into the shop.

Yet not two steps in, their peaceful atmosphere was disrupted by a deep voice.

“Er-Ye, stop being unnecessarily loud! There’s nothing to argue here! You’re obviously supposed to do it like this, not the absurd way that you did it. My god, sometimes I wonder what’s going through that brain of yours…”

Nie Huaisang let out a feeble chuckle upon hearing the familiar warm tone of the voice. Da-Ye, I see your promise lasted very long, haha…

Meanwhile, his friends took the chance to properly examine their surroundings. 

The fan shop was a quaint place tucked away in the corner of the market, where the air was filled with the faint scent of bamboo, glue and ink. Although spacious, it nonetheless exuded a warm and homely atmosphere, enveloping visitors in a sense of tranquillity as soon as they stepped inside. The walls, made from natural wood, emanated a comforting warmth, complementing the rustic flooring that creaked softly underfoot.

At the entrance, the two visitors noticed a small display which showcased the shop’s exquisite fans, each a masterpiece of craftsmanship. Upon closer observation, they could see intricate designs adorned the delicate paper, and handles were carved with meticulous detail. Some of the fans were proudly hung on the walls in the shop, adding a touch of elegance to the space.

As Jiang Cheng walked demurely towards the centre of the shop, taking in the sight, Wei Wuxian scuttled about the edges, only refraining from poking the merchandise thanks to the displeased glances sent his way.

Past the lobby was an area where visitors could watch the artisans at work, crafting fans with precision of care. In fact, there were three craftsmen sitting in the area at the moment, each diligently carrying out their own roles. 

“Nie-er-gongzi, it’s been a while!” 

The duo were brought back to the present upon seeing Nie Huaisang greet one of the craftsmen. Judging from the tone, it seemed to be the same person who was ridiculing this ‘Er-Ye’ earlier.

Nie Huaisang let out a gentle chuckle. “It certainly has, Da-Ye. I’m sorry for not coming to visit sooner. How is your injury now?”

“I’m almost as good as new, don’t worry! And I know you’ve made it clear you don’t want to hear this again, but I really do appreciate what you did for me - I would’ve been done had you not dragged me out of there.”

“Waa Da-Ye, I told you not to say things like that anymore! I really didn’t do that much… I think… But it’s good to hear that you are recovering well.” Nie Huaisang replied, before turning to his friends to explain exactly what ‘injury’ they were talking about.

“Jiang-xiong, Wei-xiong, this is Da-Ye. He was a soldier in the Sunshot Campaign until he was very honourably discharged after being seriously injured during a battle.”

They nodded in understanding, before turning to Da-Ye. Jiang Cheng, carrying a heavy tone, added, “Thank you for your service.”

“Haha, no problem! I’m just glad we were able to take those tyrants down once and for all.”

Da-Ye gestured to his brothers, who were still earnestly working on their crafts. “These are my brothers - you can call them Er-Ye and San-Ye.”

The two siblings nodded in acknowledgement. San-Ye was the first to speak up. With his steady tone, he spoke, “Greetings. Your reputations on the battlefield precede you. We have heard much from Nie-er-gongzi, but it is a great honour to meet you both in person.”

Jiang Cheng glanced at Nie Huaisang whilst Wei Wuxian grinned, “Aiya, no need to be so formal! We’re here today just as Huaisang-xiong’s friends to have some fun, not some war generals.”

San-Ye smiled in response. “I see. In that case, I do hope you enjoy your visit to Qinghe. It is a beautiful place, and I hope that you are able to take home many good memories.”

He continued, turning to Nie Huaisang. “And please accept our sincerest gratitude, Nie-er-gongzi. You have heard this already from Da-ge, but please let us say our thanks as well. Thank you for watching over him on the battlefield.” 

Nie Huaisang waved his hands in front of him. “Ahaha… No need no need, I was just doing what anyone would’ve done in that situation.”

San-Ye chuckled with a tinge of amusement. “Fear not, Nie-er-gongzi. I can see that this brings discord to your humble attitude, so I will not continue.”

Nie Huaisang sighed in relief. “Thank you.”

“Although I must thank you for something else. From Da-ge’s account of what happened, it seems you have also helped me to win a bet against Er-ge.”

“...?”

“The bet was nothing severe, fear not. However, I can say that you should look forward to a feast in the near future.”

“I’m… looking forward to it?” 

San-Ye only radiated his signature serenity in response.

Meanwhile, Jiang Cheng was observing Er-Ye in his work. “How difficult is this? I know it needs skill and practice, but fan-making seems simple enough. Just carve and stick a few things together, then paint it on top and voila, a fan, right?”

Er-Ye was irked. To say the least.

Not one to take lightly to such comments about his craft, raised an eyebrow and replied, “You wish it was that simple. Fan-making requires precision, artistry, and finesse. It's not just 'sticking things together. I don’t care if you’re the Sandu Sengshou or whatever. I’d like to see you try and make something as elegant as this. Then you can say it’s easy.”

“I’ll have you know, I can handle more than just a sword. But I’ll leave the delicate work to the experts like yourself since I prefer more practical things.”

“Suit yourself, Jiang-zhongzhu. But remember, a well-crafted fan can be just as deadly as a sharp sword in the right hands. Although with how stubborn you are, I can’t blame you for missing that line of thinking.”

Their banter continued in this playful vein, with each quip earning more laughter from their onlookers. Despite their initial snarky remarks, it was clear that Jiang Cheng and Er-Ye were enjoying the friendly back-and-forth, their competitive spirits adding an extra layer of humour.

Meanwhile, Da-Ye and Wei Wuxian observed their conversation with amusement, exchanging knowing glances whenever Er-Ye and Jiang Cheng’s remarks became particularly witty. Da-Ye leaned over to Wei Wuxian. “So, who do you think is going to win?”

Wei Wuxian gave an inquisitive look. “Hmm, who knows. But I also know that Jiang Cheng isn’t going to lose.”

“Ha! You stole the words right from me. I know that Er-Ye wouldn’t lose something like this. Still I haven’t seen him like this for a while. I’m sure he’s enjoying himself.”

Wei Wuxian quietly chuckled. “Jiang Cheng, too. Usually when he’s with me he just resorts straight to violence.”

Da-Ye raised an eyebrow. “Same here, although he’s gotten better over time.”

“Lucky. Can’t say the same for mine, I’m afraid.”

“Ouch. My condolences.”

“Haha, thanks…”

Their commentary elicited a synchronised eye roll from both Er-Ye and Jiang Cheng. Chuckling at the sight before them, San-Ye couldn’t help but point out, “It’s like witnessing long-lost twins, especially when it comes to those you cherish. Both of you really are more similar than you think.”

“We are not!” Both of them yelled, before turning away from each other with a huff. Once again, their action was synchronised.

San-Ye chuckled again. “You see?”

Nonetheless, although they outwardly disagreed, neither of them could deny the small smirk that appeared on their faces.

“Haha, observant as always!” Da-Ye chimed in. As he watched the sun set on the horizon, he pulled out a table to place in the middle of the shop, along with some stools. (To this day, Nie Huaisang still has no idea where they appeared from but he chooses not to question it).

He continued, “We’re actually about to close up shop now. Why not stay for some tea?”

San-Ye followed suit, disappearing to the back room to brew some tea. 

Of course, Nie Huaisang and his friends could only accept with a smile. Who were they to refuse?

*

“Anyway, then I went bam bam bam !” Nie Huaisang exclaimed, waving his fists as if punching someone in the air.

Wei Wuxian’s eyes were sparkling with (too much) excitement. “Woah, Huaisang-xiong got into a fight!” 

“No, Wei-xiong, a fight was forced upon me…” Nie Huaisang trailed. As much as he likes attention, he’d rather not take credit for this one. After all, he’d like his criminal record to stay clean. Preferably until he’s old and decrepit.

Da-Ye let out a hearty laugh. “Well, you’ve certainly been keeping busy since we last saw each other!”

San-Ye smiled. “What’s more important is that you were unharmed.”

Inside the fan shop, the lively atmosphere continued throughout the evening, with anecdotes and laughter filling the air. However, Wei Wuxian soon realised that their group had been reduced.

“Eh? Where are Jiang Cheng and Er-Ye?” He pondered, placing his thumb and pointer finger under his chin.

“You’re right! I haven’t seen them for a while. Do you think they’re alright?” Nie Huaisang wondered aloud. 

As the group momentarily pondered in silence, the sound of two voices were carried into the main shop. San-Ye’s ears perked up. “I think it’s coming from the back room.”

“I’ll go and check on them,” Nie Huaisang offered.

Heading towards the rear of the shop, the sound of the duo’s voices became louder and clearer in the secluded back room, ringing out in drunken complaints. 

Jiang Cheng, with a slightly slurred speech, grumbled, “Wei Wuxian is so annoying. Always, Always causing trouble wherever he goes. Can’t believe he soaked my clothes by falling into the river. Could he not have any less consideration for people?”

Er-Ye, equally inebriated, nodded emphatically. “Mn, I feel for you. T-tell me about it. Da-ge keeps meddling with my fan-making techniques when they’re just, just, perfectly fine! In fact, I’d say mine is probably better than his. Almost.”

Jiang Cheng gave him an empathetic look. “Mm. The younger is always more responsible than the elder.”

Their conversation was interrupted when Nie Huaisang walked in the back room, his eyes widening at the sight of the two drunk men. From hearing their voices, he was fairly certain on what to expect, but seeing it was another experience in itself.

Jiang Cheng was collapsed over one side of the table, lazily fiddling with the cup in his hand. Er-Ye, on the other hand, was half-sat on the stool beneath him (although half was generous), waving his cup in the air as he precariously balanced on his seat.

Nie Huaisang wasn’t sure where to start. “...Did anyone even bring any alcohol?”

Jiang Cheng waved a hand dismissively. “Does it matter? We-we deserve this after having brothers like ours.”

As they continued to grumble about their respective brothers, the door opened again, revealing Wei Wuxian, San-Ye and Da-Ye. Not two steps in, they paused in the doorway, taking in the comical scene before them.

Wei Wuxian couldn’t help but laugh. “Looks like we missed the real party.”

Da-Ye grinned, nudging San-Ye. “Looks like the younger brothers are finally bonding over their grievances.”

All of a sudden, Er-Ye took it upon himself to make a dramatic announcement amidst his ranting to Jiang Cheng. Standing up, he put one foot on his stool and raised his cup in the air. “Ugh, and what really pisses me off is that Da-ge keeps calling Nie Huaisang his apprentice when he’s actually my apprentice!”

Da-Ye’s eyebrow twitched.

“I mean, fine, maybe he’s not just my apprentice…”

Da-Ye’s face was starting to brighten.

“But the furthest I would go is to admit that he’s our apprentice.”

Da-Ye’s face was positively glowing with pride…

“ Our as in mine and San-Ye’s.”

…before disappearing twice as fast as it appeared.

“..."

Da-Ye rushed up to Er-Ye in a split second, beginning to chastise him in a way only siblings could manage.

Whether Er-Ye actually heard any of Da-Ye’s lectures, Nie Huaisang wasn’t sure. But he was fairly certain that Er-Ye probably went out of his way to ignore every word Da-Ye said.

Deciding to leave them to their fate (whatever awaited them), Nie Huaisang, Wei Wuxian and San-Ye headed back to the main shop. Da-Ye would catch up after he let out his frustrations at Er-Ye, probably.

Yet inside Nie Huaisang, he couldn’t help but feel a mix of pride and trepidation. He led Wei Wuxian to the furthest corner away from the back room entrance, ensuring they were out of earshot from Jiang Cheng and Er-Ye’s ongoing banter. Meanwhile, San-Ye watched on as the two wandered a few metres past the central table, fairly certain about what Nie Huaisang was going to show Wei Wuxian judging from his behaviour.

“Wei-xiong,” Nie Huaisang began, a mischievous glint in his eyes as he prepared to reveal his secret. “I’m going to show you something, but you have to promise not to tell anyone, including Jiang Cheng. I don’t want anyone else to know for now.”

Wei Wuxian raised an eyebrow, intrigued by Nie Huaisang’s secretive tone. “Oh? And what do you have up your sleeve, Huaisang-xiong? Is it a national treasure? Some sort of rare item?”

San-Ye watched the conversation unfold, chin resting on his hand. He let out a gentle chuckle. “In some ways, one could perhaps call it that.”

Wei Wuxian’s eyes widened in surprise and delight. “Really? I’m getting more excited by the second! Hurry and show me, Huaisang-xiong!”

Nie Huaisang instinctively leaned in closer, fingers making a shushing gesture. His voice dropped to a whispered yell. “Shush, Wei-xiong!”

“Ahaha, sorry about that. I promise I’ll be quiet.” Wei Wuxian apologised, voice dropping noticeably lower in volume.

He composed himself once more. “Fan cultivation,” he confessed. “I’ve been practising it secretly, and I’ve made some progress. But you’re very experienced in cultivation, so I might need you to help me refine it further.”

Wei Wuxian’s eyes widened in surprise and delight. “Fan cultivation? That’s amazing, Huaisang-xiong! I’d be honoured to help you. Can you show me now?”

Nie Huaisang grinned, relieved by Wei Wuxian’s positive response. “Of course.”

With that, Nie Huaisang pulled out his fan with a flick of his wrist. As the delicate-looking object sat in his hand, he focused his spiritual energy, causing the fan to hover in the air before unfolding its intricate design with a soft glow and fluttering sound.

Wei Wuxian watched in awe as Nie Huaisang manipulated the fan with precision, showcasing his newfound talent. “Impressive, Huaisang-xiong! You’ve definitely got a knack for this.”

Nie Huaisang turned sheepish at the praise but couldn’t hide his excitement. “Thanks, Wei-xiong.”

“Judging from what San-Ye said earlier, I assume he knows too?”

San-Ye let out a hum of acknowledgement. “Yes, my brothers and I have witnessed Nie-er-gongzi’s unique talents. However, I do not believe anyone else is aware of his achievements yet.”

“San-Ye is right - no one else knows. So remember, this stays between us. I don’t want anyone else to know just yet, and I’m not sure Jiang Cheng can keep a secret…” Nie Huaisang emphasised.

Wei Wuxian nodded in response, understanding the importance of secrecy in cultivating such skills. “Your secret is safe with me, Huaisang-xiong. Just let me know whenever you need help or want to discuss any theories.”

With their secret shared among the two of them, Nie Huaisang couldn’t help but feel a newfound determination to improve his cultivation, now knowing he had free access to the guidance and support of one of his best friends, the infamous Yiling Patriarch.

Chapter Text

Nie Huaisang couldn’t help but feel a mix of excitement and exasperation as he found himself amidst the bustling autumns of the Mount Baifeng Hunting Grounds. If he were to be honest (which he rarely was), it leaned more towards exasperation.

Riding alongside his brother instead of in the carriage he rightfully deserved, Nie Huaisang surveyed the scene ahead and found that they were home to some familiar faces. Directly in front of him were the Twin Jades, Lan Xichen and Lan Wangji, who emanated an aura of ethereal perfection. 

They appeared like a pair of flawless jewels, carved by ice and sculpted by snow. It might have seemed like his imagination, but the moment they entered the field, he could swear the air itself grew fresher. He wouldn’t be surprised if it actually did and, in all honesty, he probably expected it too. After all, it wasn’t too far of a stretch to imagine the Lans had some purity charm or talisman up their literal sleeves.

It was almost like a live-action fairy tale, albeit once with a lot more stoic expressions and rigid postures.

What he wasn’t expecting, however, was the audacity of some of the women seated on the observation decks. Amidst the grandeur, he couldn’t ignore the chaos brewing in the observation decks. Soon, he saw a shower of blooms raining down from the sky and let out a sheepish laugh. Ahaha… Xichen-ge and Lan Wangji certainly have a way of making an entrance as always…

All of a sudden, he noticed Lan Wangji coming to an abrupt stop once he had reached the field.

“Wangji, what’s the matter?” He heard Lan Xichen inquire, his voice filling the tense air.

“Wei Ying,” Lan Wangji said, his tone carrying an icy chill that could rival the winter winds. 

Nie Huaisang sighed. He wasn’t even surprised anymore. Although, the mention of Wei Wuxian’s name brought his gaze back to the row just behind him. 

Wei Wuxian was riding a silky black steed, resting both elbows on the horse’s head and looking off to the side nonchalantly. He chatted merrily with two ladies who rode next to him.

Nie Huaisang saw Wei Wuxian turn his head to look at Lan Wangji with a surprised and innocent face. (Although knowing his friend, Wei Wuxian was probably- no, make that definitely, guilty). Wei Wuxian let out a confused sound. “What? Hanguang-jun, are you calling me? What’s up?”

Lan Wangji held something up to Wei Wuxian, holding an expression as cold as his voice. “Was it you?”

Nie Huaisang was just as confused as Wei Wuxian was trying to appear. He squinted his eyes for closer observation, and only then did he see the outline of a flower.

Realisation hit him like a horse cart.

As a verbal scuffle between the Lan and Jiang rows ensued, he could hear Wei Wuxian despairing, “How can you guys wrong an innocent man like this? I’m mad now!”

The innocence painted on Wei Wuxian’s face was almost convincing, had Nie Huaisang not known Wei Wuxian’s track record. It also didn’t help that Wei Wuxian had turned his head back to give him a cheeky wink. He’s so clearly guilty…

Behind him, he saw Jiang Cheng nearly about to hit Wei Wuxian in a way that only siblings could. 

Amidst their bickering, Jin Guangyao’s voice resonated across the arena as the Nie siblings entered the square on their horses.

“The riding party of the Nie Clan of Qinghe!”

Nie Mingjue towered above the crowd, a colossus among men, despite being metres below the observation decks. His mere presence commanded attention, and atop his steed, he seemed to eclipse the very essence of the field itself. The uproar on the observation decks turned eerily silent as everyone hushed to a whisper as he passed by, leaving a palpable aura of authority in his wake. 

While it was customary for esteemed cultivators to be showered in flowers upon their arrival, Nie Mingjue, ranked seventh, was an anomaly in this regard. His cold demeanour held a simmering intensity, akin to a smouldering fire waiting to erupt. Unlike Lan Wangji’s icy composure, Nie Mingjue’s presence was that of a dormant volcano, ready to unleash fury at any moment. He was unapproachable, his very gaze enough to deter even the most daring admirers from tossing their token of affection toward him. However, where female affection was lost upon him (not that Nie Mingjue cared), overwhelming amounts of respect emanated from his fellow warriors. The male cultivators who revered Chifeng-zun compensated for the lack of floral tributes with thunderous cheers that reverberated through the air, echoing their unwavering devotion.

Next to Nie Mingjue was Nie Huaisang. 

Nie Huaisang was, well, painfully average in height. His presence was more akin to a gentle breeze than a force of nature, and on horseback, he was a hesitant rider unsure of his equestrian skills. The commotion on the observation decks carried on unaffected, as Nie Huaisang was not one to inspire awe or silence with his arrival. While prominent cultivators were usually adorned with flowers (or in his brother’s case, hefty cheers) upon entering, Nie Huaisang was more likely to receive a pat on the back or awkward wave from afar. And that one wave would probably be from Jiang Yanli as well…

In contrast to his brother, he was smartly dressed as always and stylishly accessorised with his sabre and jade pendants, albeit with slightly fewer accessories than he would normally want. With his paper fan gently fluttering, he ignored the cold of its metal ribs in favour of pridefully showing its design. 

To observers though, their eyes were focused on his sabre, or lack thereof. Even now, it was a well-known fact that his sabre would never leave its sheath and that the young master in question planned on spending the day strolling around the mountain and enjoying the scenery. The energy of cultivators who found Nie Huaisang amusing more than made up for the lack of fanfare, their chuckles creating a jovial atmosphere that was entirely his own.

Or at least that’s what everyone thought. 

These people are enjoying themselves, aren’t they? They have no idea what I’m in for today… As Nie Huaisang heard the unique chorus dedicated to him, he could only sigh. 

He hung his head low as he remembered his brother’s words from last week.

“Huaisang!” Nie Mingjue’s voice boomed as forcefully as he entered the room.

Nie Huaisang was nearly knocked off his chair by the sound of his voice. “Wah! Da-ge, did you need to be that loud?”

“Absolutely!” He proclaimed, “As you’re well aware, next week is the Great Hunt at Mount Baifeng. And before you say anything,” he swiftly continued, eyes squinting as he saw his brother open his mouth, “you can forget about feebly wandering around the grounds like you always do.”

“Butー”

“But what? Surely you must have something to show for all those hours of internal cultivation you’ve been doing?”

“Yes, butー”

“And a controlled competition is the safest place for you to test your strength. More importantly, you can show me those hours of cultivation haven’t gone to waste.”

“...” Nie Huaisang was struggling to think of something to counter his brother’s point. Unfortunately, his brain slowed down the more he was trying to make it work.

It didn’t matter, though. Before he could do anything, Nie Mingjue delivered the final blow.

“Show me what you can do at the Hunting Grounds and catch something to prove you’re improving. If you don’t catch anything, you’ll be practising sabre from now on. And that’s that.” 

“No more internal cultivation?”

Nie Mingjue gave a stern look. “Sabre practice. Only. Nothing else.”

“...”

“And you’ll be supervised by me every time.”

“Da-ge!”

Nie Huaisang was officially facing a crisis.

*

The hunt started with the blast of a horn, and the cultivators scattered into the forest. Nie Huaisang clutched his fan tentatively, wishing he could be anywhere else. As he wandered through the dense trees, he heard the familiar sound of a dizi. His ears perked up recognising the unique style immediately.

“Wei-xiong?” He pondered out loud.

A cultivator that had headed in the same direction as him scoffed. “That Wei Wuxian? He’s probably controlling those corpses to attack other clans just so his clan can win.”

Nie Huaisang instinctively reacted, becoming slightly irked on his friend’s behalf. “Wei-xiong would never deliberately hurt anyone innocent! He might be able to control some of the corpses, but he’d never use it to sabotage his rivals!”

“You say that, but he’s playing the same damn song he did on the battlefield against the Wens. How do we know that song isn’t tainted by murderous intent, huh?”

“Actually, it isn’t the same song.”

“...What?”

Nie Huaisang looked at him as if he grew a second head. Sure, he was fairly certain that his musical ear was able to pick up on subtle differences that others might not notice, but this ignorant cultivator’s comments had struck a nerve and he was itching to rub salt into the wound of just how ignorant he was.

“Could you not tell? The first note starts a semitone higher, and the counterpoint to the first phrase is played a minor third lower than his battlefield melody.”

The cultivator blinked, his face blank. “...”

“Oh, and the second note is held longer compared to then.”

“ What ?”

“In other words, Wei-xiong’s melodies today are different from his days on the battlefield. Knowing him, he’s probably adapted it slightly so that it has a lower chance of causing collateral damage. Like I said, he’d never do anything to deliberately hurt people.”

The cultivator stared at Nie Huaisang, mouth agape. “Are you telling me you can hear all that?”

Nie Huaisang smirked, inheriting a rare sense of superiority. “Yes, I do enjoy having a rather refined musical ear. Perhaps this is an area in which you are ignorant.”

The cultivator scoffed, shaking his head as he walked away from a battle he knew he couldn’t win. “Whatever.”

Now, Nie Huaisang was feeling quite pleased with his little victory.

*

Two hours later, Nie Huaisang was once again facing a crisis. This time, however, his crisis was a bit more pressing, as he was currently grappling with the potential of dying . (Again.) 

During his sojourn through the autumn trees of Mount Baifeng, a rustling in the bushes had caught his attention. In a moment of spectacularly misplaced curiosity, he had decided to take a look.

A decision he instantly regretted. 

Out had slithered a measuring snake, its scales glinting ominously in the dappled sunlight. Now, the snake stopped, raised its head and eyed Nie Huaisang up and down. 

Nie Huaisang blinked. “What? Are you actually… measuring me?”

The snake continued its scrutiny, then, with a smug flick of its tongue, reared up to its full height. It was taller than Nie Huaisang.

“Oh, come on! That’s just rude!” Nie Huaisang exclaimed, feeling both insulted and alarmed. “I’m not even that short!”

To an extent, Nie Huaisang wasn’t wrong. He wasn’t actually even that short. Everyone was just tall .

The snake, apparently satisfied with its height advantage, hissed menacingly and began to advance. 

“Oh no. Uhhhh…” Nie Huaisang panicked, drawing his sabre with trembling hands. It felt heavy and unwieldy in his grip, but he did not falter. All this cultivation must have helped my sabre skills somehow, right…?

Wrong.

He attempted to strike the snake, but his sabre seemed to have a mind of its own, veering off course and missing the mark entirely. It lodged itself into a nearby tree, remaining settled in the wood in a decidedly pissy way.

He groaned at the sabre, narrowing dodging the snake’s lunge. Wow. Why do you hate me so much?

Realising he had no other choice, Nie Huaisang reached for his trusty fan. As the snake prepared for another attack, he flicked the fan open, and with a somewhat theatrical flourish, managed to decapitate the snake.

“Well, that was easier than expected,” he muttered, a hint of pride creeping into his voice as it was now his turn to tower over the dead snake. “I wonder who’s taller now,” he murmured with a small grin.

But his victory was short-lived, as more rustling emerged from the bushes, and a small army of measuring snakes slithered into view.

“Wa! Just how many of you are there?” Nie Huaisang wailed, his fan hand torn between trembling and flailing. The snakes looked just as smug as the first one, too!

In a moment of sheer panic and adrenaline, Nie Huaisang opened his fan fully, leaped onto it, and took off into the air. He wobbled precariously but somehow managed to stay aloft, much to his own satisfaction.

As he dusted himself off, he couldn’t help but let out a sound that was somewhere between fear and pride. I’ll have to go back for my sabre later… at least I didn’t have to use that thing again. But those snakes? Totally outclassed by my flying skills…

Nie Huaisang soared through the air, revelling in his flying prowess as his fan effortlessly carried him above the treetops of Mount Baifeng. Below him, the remaining measuring snakes hissed in frustration, their futile attempts to chase him making him feel like a true master of escape. He glanced down and, with a satisfied smirk, decided against going back to deal with them. After all, it would be much more efficient to wait for them to leave and collect his spoils (and sabre) later. 

With that, he decided to enjoy his flight, zigzagging through the trees and occasionally startling some birds who squealed indignantly at his antics.. It was exhilarating, and he couldn’t help but feel a sense of pride in his newfound skill. He drifted away from the centre of the hunting grounds, enjoying the breeze and the freedom his flying fan provided. Finding a quieter area, he began to relax, but then his peace was shattered by a peculiar noise. 

His curiosity piqued. What is that?

He floated closer, peering through the branches until he spotted the source. His eyes nearly popped out of his head.

Two cultivators were kissing! 

Nie Huaisang dropped a solid half-metre, flailing like a startled chicken before regaining his bearings. Luckily, the two intertwined figures were too busy to notice, as normally any cultivator would have sensed his presence by now. 

Wow, they are absolutely going for it… such passion that they couldn’t even wait until the hunt was over. Perhaps they just confessed? Even still, this is totally outrageous behaviour.

He was about to turn away and leave them to their privacy when something caught his eye. His mind did a double take and he squinted, trying to get a better look.

Wait.

His thought process had come to a stop before exponentially speeding up like a runaway cart…

Is that a Lan Clan headband???

…A runaway cart that was accelerating down a very steep hill.

This isn’t exactly very Lan-like behaviour. But- well. Hmm. Interesting From that physique, it’s definitely one of the two Jades… Xichen-gege? No. It couldn’t be. He’s surely not been repressing himself that much. 

I mean, it’s possible? But the partner doesn’t seem to be either of- wait is that.

Oh myー

No wayー

LAN-ER-GONGZI?!

LAN WANGJI?!

HANGUANG-JUN?!

Kissiー

Out in the opeー

Hold on, I can’t believe he’s actually ー WAIT IS THAT WEI-XIONG?!

I mean… thinking back… that… actually…

No, that’s starting to make sense now… no way… this whole time… 

Honestly…? You know what… that checks out…

Oh boy.

This whole thought process took less than a minute before he snapped back to the world of rational thought. He floated to a more discreet distance, heart pounding and mind racing with the new revelation. He wanted to shout, laugh, maybe even cry a little. Instead, he just hovered there, wide-eyed and desperately trying to control his expression.

Nie Huaisang hovered a respectful distance away, genuinely trying to give the couple their privacy~~. (But also hanging around so that he might confirm just 100% who the said couple was comprised of.) His eyes firmly avoided the scene, focusing instead on the serene beauty of Mount Baifeng.

Wow, that leaf is so beautiful. And the angles of that branch are so aesthetic.

He floated aimlessly, enjoying the gentle sway of his fan, when suddenly, the Crash! of a distant tree falling caught his attention.

What now?

He waited another minute, then decided to investigate. But before he could approach the source of the noise, he saw Wei Wuxian standing nonchalantly against a nearby tree under his fan.

One half: confirmed.

Nie Huaisang decided to descend, gently landing under the cover of trees behind Wei Wuxian. Now clutching the fan in his hand, he slowly walked up to his friend.

“Hey, Huaisang-xiong,” Wei Wuxian greeted with a casual wave.

Nie Huaisang raised an eyebrow. “Oh hey Wei-xiong, I see you took the blindfold off?”

Wei Wuxian chuckled, “Haha, yeah, I did.”

The two enjoyed a peaceful silence for a few moments.

“Anyway, random question,” Wei Wuxian started, “but have you ever kissed someone?”

Nie Huaisang eyed Wei Wuxian’s very flushed lips, and couldn’t help but smirk. “I mean, no, not personally. Why, have you?”

Wei Wuxian stood up straight, trying to look as casual as possible. “What are you talking about? Of course I have! I’ve kissed so many girls, unlike Jiang Cheng, and…”

Nie Huaisang could only watch with a knowing smile as Wei Wuxian continued his defensive rant.

If my suspicions are correct, you haven’t kissed a single one, but alright. 

*

After bidding farewell to his friend, Nie Huaisang floated back to his previous hunting ground, his mind a somewhat whirl of chaotic thoughts. His eyes scanned the area and, after confirming the noticeable absence of live measuring snakes, landed with a less-than-graceful thump after being temporarily blinded by a glimmer of light that breached the corner of his vision. 

He turned towards the source with a scowl. “Of course you had to get in my way again .”

He glared at his sabre lodged in the tree, eyeing it like it had personally offended him. Which, in his mind, it had.

“Why do you hate me?” he groaned at the sabre. “All I asked was for you to work with me for once! And what do you do? You sat there like a useless piece of metal and even tried to blind me when I landed just now! All I am asking is just once . Is that too much to ask?”

The sabre remained unmoved.

“Ugh,” he groaned aloud again, bending down to pick it up. He tugged at the handle, but the sabre seemed to have other plans. It remained stubbornly lodged in the tree where he had left it. “Do you think you’re so cool, just sitting there in the tree? I tell you, you are nothing compared to this fan in my hand. It’s so much more beautiful than you, and you’re just ugly and heavy . If you didn’t exist, I wouldn’t have been dragged by Da-ge to do your stupid practice over all these years. You’re useless and a failure at everything in my eyes! How does that feel, huh?”

The sabre remained unmoved.

Just as he was about to try another futile pull, the sound of heavy footsteps reached his ears. He flinched, recognising that familiar, authoritative stride. Oh no, not now!

Ironically, it seemed the sabre responded to the footsteps, as it dislodged itself out of the tree with Nie Huaisang’s flinch. Traitor.

“HUAISANG!” Nie Mingjue’s voice boomed. He appeared from the trees, eyes scanning his younger brother. “I see you are not hurt.”

Nie Huaisang forced a smile, desperately trying to hide his dismay and frustration. “Da-ge! You scared me. I was just… you know… hunting.”

Nie Mingjue’s stern gaze softened, albeit slightly. He glanced at the sabre and then back at his brother. “Successfully?”

Nie Huaisang gave him a sheepish look. “Uh, yeah, something like that. Speaking of which, can you believe it? I killed this snake, but I almost got its blood on me!” He gestured at the decapitated snake behind him.

Nie Mingjue raised an eyebrow, his expression sceptical as he looked past him to see the dead snake on the floor. As his brother ventured closer to the snake and further away from him, Nie Huaisang took the opportunity to subtly hide the sabre behind him and quickly wipe some nearby blood on the sabre, hoping his brother wouldn’t notice the slight deception.

“You actually killed it? Huaisang, good job.”

“Yupp.” Nie Huaisang said, trying to sound confident. “It’s just a measuring snake, aren't they ranked quite low? Is it really that surprising…” Internally, he fumed at his failed attempt with the sabre, despite his success with the fan. 

“Anyway,” Nie Mingjue’s assertive voice continued, “The hunt has almost reached its end. We must head back.”

As his brother pulled out his qiankun bag, Nie Huaisang whipped his head around, eyes piercing into the sabre tucked behind his back. You better start cooperating, or else I’ll get San-Ye to remake you into a fan. Bet you’d hate that, huh?

The sabre remained unmoved.

*

At the post-ceremony feast, Nie Huaisang diligently hid behind his fan, his eyes darting around the area like a nosy squirrel. It wasn’t long before he spotted Lan Wangji holding a piercing glare. And it was aimed at him?! Wah! What did I do?

Following his line of sight, he soon realised that the Twin Jade was staring daggers not at him, but at the person to the left of him. That was, Wei Wuxian, who - unsurprisingly - was flirting with a gaggle of giggling girls.

Nie Huaisang’s eyes widened. Oh. This is getting good…

Quietly sipping his tea, he peeked over his cup, eyes gleaming with mischief.

“Huaisang. What are you plotting now?” Nie Mingjue’s voice sliced through his thoughts like a judgmental ancient Chinese cooking knife. Nie Huaisang momentarily paused his observations of the drama on the left and turned to his brother, who was on his right.

“Haha, nothing, Da-ge. Nothing at all.” Nie Huaisang innocently placed his cup on the table, opting to return to his meal in the hopes that his brother would let him eat in peace.  Inside though, his brain was doing cartwheels. Did Wei Wuxian notice Lan Wangji’s intense gaze? 

Determined to get to the bottom of this tantalising mystery, Nie Huaisang sidled up to Wei Wuxian. “Hey, Wei-xiong, can I ask you something?”

“Of course, Huaisang-xiong!” Wei Wuxian beamed, his charm effortlessly radiating as he bid his female companions farewell to fully direct his attention on his friend. “What’s on your mind?”

“So when you said you had experience… how much experience have you actually had?” Nie Huaisang asked, trying to sound casual.

The intention was well thought-out, but the execution was, safe to say, lacking . Oh gods, that sounded so weird. Well, I guess I’ll just commit to it…?

Meanwhile, Wei Wuxian seemed to have taken no notice of Nie Huaisang’s questionable tone. Instead, his eyes lit up like he’d just been offered free wine. “Oh, experience? Well, my dear Huaisang-xiong, let me tell you, I’ve kissed so many girls! You know, there was even this one timeー”

Jiang Cheng, to the left of Wei Wuxian, looked like he was ready to pulverise Wei Wuxian with his plate. 

Or his bowl.

He wasn’t sure which one dealt more damage yet.

He opted to scowl in the meantime. “Wei Wuxian, I swear, if you keep talking…”

As Jiang Cheng’s threat tailed off,  Nie Huaisang’s eyes drifted across the hall to where one Twin Jade was making a concerned face at the other, who was holding a crushed cup.

In the following moments, a few words were whispered between the two, and Lan Wangji stood up to leave the banquet.

Nie Huaisang slowly fanned himself as he brought his attention back to the conversation he was allegedly part of.

Wei Wuxian chuckled, lowering his voice just a smidge.  “Don’t worry, Jiang Cheng, I’m not talking that loud.” He turned back to Nie Huaisang, “Anyway, there was this one time withー”

“Who actually was it?” Jiang Cheng interrupted, rolling his eyes so hard they nearly got stuck. “I’m shocked there’s any woman who’d willingly kiss you.”

“Hey, who wouldn’t want to kiss me? I mean, she was so strong!”

Nie Huaisang’s ears perked up. “She? The person from earlier during the hunt?”

Wei Wuxian nodded. “Yeah!”

Oh. Oh my. He really has no idea, does he?

He continued, “Like, seriously, she held me down with such strength! Like Lan Zhan!” Wei Wuxian exclaimed, completely oblivious.

Nie Huaisang’s fan nearly slipped out of his hand. “Oh?” he said, raising an eyebrow. 

Wei Wuxian nodded enthusiastically. “Yup. Speaking of Lan Zhan, whoever marries him would be so lucky, you know.”

Jiang Cheng spared him an eye. 

“No lady can compare to him in terms of looks.”

Jiang Cheng spared him his other eye.

“ And he’s apparently the strongest in the Jianghu!”

Jiang Cheng was looking for a third eye to spare. He was heavily contemplating gouging Wei Wuxian’s out at the moment.

“It would probably almost make up for having to live under all those stuffy Lan rules!”

On the other hand, Nie Huaisang’s mind was ravaged with thoughts. Forget his fan - his mind had actually slipped off its seat and was hastily clambering to regain its footing. Lan Wangji’s metaphorical daggers, Wei Wuxian’s oblivious praise… it all made sense. He was convinced there was something more to their relationship.

“Interesting… very interesting,” Nie Huaisang murmured.

He couldn’t help but notice how Wei Wuxian had managed to turn the conversation into a passionate rant about how no woman could ever compare to Lan Zhan. Was Wei Wuxian even listening to himself right now? Nie Huaisang let out a gentle chuckle. Well, this is certainly giving the jury some tea for their deliberation. Such a shame the subject of conversation has already left. If only he was still listening…

“I’ve never beaten him in a fight… one day though,” Wei Wuxian continued, oblivious to the growing astonishment on Jiang Cheng’s face (he had already run out of eyes to spare at this point) and the ever-rising arches of Nie Huaisang’s eyebrows. Jiang Cheng’s eyes were rolling so much they could practically do a full rotation, yet they always seemed to land back on Nie Huaisang or Wei Wuxian somehow.

Wei Wuxian kept rambling, now comparing Lan Zhan to legendary figures and mythical creatures. Nie Huaisang was certain he could make his conclusion now. The jury is back from deliberation. And it’s a unanimous vote that Wei Wuxian is completely clueless but somehow also entirely whipped for Lan Zhan. The verdict: this ship can, in fact, still sail without any problems.

Aside from Wei Wuxian’s cluelessness.

But that can be fixed. 

Probably.

“So,” Nie Huaisang deadpanned, hiding behind his fan but peeking over it with a mischievous glint in his eyes, “What I’m hearing is, you would like to marry Lan Wangji.”

Wei Wuxian sputtered. “What?! Absolutely not!” He flailed his arms in dramatic denial. “What I’m saying is no one is on Lan Zhan’s level, and that’s it.”

“Wei-xiong, I think you might be projecting your inferiority complex…” Nie Huaisang remarked, barely stifling a snicker.

“Are you implying that Lan Wangji is on the level of Jie?” Jiang Cheng interrupted, looking like he could overturn some tables. 

“Of course not! Don’t misunderstand, Jiang Cheng. Shijie will always be the best, and no one can compare to her - mortals or immortals,” Wei Wuxian quickly backtracked. “Lan Zhan is like, second. Maybe an immortal could compare but no mortal for sure.”

Jiang Cheng crossed his arms, now slightly calmer after his brother’s sharp backpedal, although he was still trying to work out what tableware could deal a critical hit. “So you’re saying Lan Zhan is the best after Jie?” 

Wei Wuxian nodded earnestly, then paused. “Wait, that sounds… anyway, what I’m saying is, Lan Zhan is unique. He’s, uh, Lan Zhan!”

Nie Huaisang chuckled. “Yeah, we gathered that much.”

Wei Wuxian’s face turned a shade of red that could rival the clothes of a Ghost King. “I just… He’s very teasable.”

Nie Huaisang nodded sagely, but the grin never left his face. “Teasable. Sure. Got it.”

“And admirable.” Wei Wuxian added quickly.

“And admirable.” Nie Huaisang repeated, now fighting back laughter.

“And he’s way better than that peacock Jin Zixuan.”

At least Jiang Cheng wasn’t going to disagree with the Jin Zixuan slander.

“But you know, honestly I think any woman would be lucky to be married toー”

“Say one more word and I will stab you with this chopstick.” It seemed Jiang Cheng had decided on his weapon.

Chapter Text

Nie Huaisang was feeling pretty proud of himself.

The award ceremony had gone off without a hitch, he had impressed his brother via a measuring snake, and he had managed to keep his suspicions about Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji’s… intriguing relationship to himself. As the night and feast wore on , however, it became apparent that everyone was getting... Well. As Nie Huaisang would vividly describe it, blasted .

At the end of the night, most of the cultivators resorted to staying in local inns. Nie Huaisang had wisely reserved his room well in advance, unlike some of his more reckless friends. (Alright, technically it was less reserved by him and more reserved by Nie Zhonghui, but the particulars had been his idea!!) He was just settling into his room when there was a frantic knocking at his door.

Opening it with a creak, he found Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng standing there looking thoroughly disgruntled.

“Huaisang-xiong, you won’t believe this!” Wei Wuxian exclaimed, throwing his hands up dramatically.

Previously, the Yunmeng pair had discussed the matter of where to stay between themselves, and failed to make any final decision. In the end, Jiang Cheng had left the matter to Wei Wuxian who assured him repeatedly that he had looked into all of the details.

It turns out that the details in question had been proximity to wine shops. It also turned out that Wei Wuxian, ever the paragon of poor planning, had not actually reserved any sort of lodgings at all.

As Wei Wuxian explained their current predicament, (his grand total of two inn choices being booked out, and lack of knowledge of any more) Jiang Cheng looked ready to disown his brother. “And I wonder who’s fault that was? At this rate, we’re going to sleep on the fucking streets .”

“What a shock,” Nie Huaisang replied dryly, raising an eyebrow. “Who could have seen that coming?”

“Oh come on, the streets aren’t thaaaaat bad. It could be fun!” Wei Wuxian was in denial.

“Can you help us or not?” Jiang Cheng snapped, clearly not in the mood for sarcasm. Or his brother.

Nie Huaisang sighed dramatically, then smiled. “Well, you’re lucky the innkeeper and I had a nice chat earlier. He said that all the nearby inns were full from the hunt today, but as it just so happens, I believe he has one spare room left from a late cancellation. Come on, follow me.”

The trio made their way down to the reception, Nie Huaisang leading the way with a confident stride. “I think you’ll find this inn quite… fortuitous,” he said with a sly smile.

“Why do you say that?” Wei Wuxian asked, his curiosity piqued.

“You’ll see,” Nie Huaisang replied mysteriously. “You’ll see.”

Whether the other inns were actually full or not, Nie Huaisang remained ignorant on the matter.

Because what his friends didn’t know was that this inn also just so happened to be where the Lan Clan was staying.

Of course, purely by coincidence.

That said, Nie Huaisang was quite happy he could arrange this coincidence.

*

Nie Huaisang woke up with a head that felt like an empty casket of wine being beaten with a mallet. He groaned, rolling over in his bed and clutching his head.

“Why did I drink so much?” he muttered to himself. I’m never going to accept drinking challenges from Wei-xiong ever again…

Staggering to his feet, he shuffled around, getting dressed with the enthusiasm of a sloth. Despite feeling the effects of his hangover, Nie Huaisang was driven by the tantalising promise of drama between Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji. He flitted around the inn like a hungover ninja, peeking out from behind his fan at every opportunity.

But alas, his hopes were extinguished. At the early hours of the morning, only the Lan Clan was present, looking as serene, stoic and sober as ever. Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng were nowhere to be seen.

“So much for entertainment,” Nie Huaisang grumbled, flopping into a chair and reaching for some tea. “Useless sleepyheads.”

Lan Xichen raised an eyebrow at Nie Huaisang’s murmur. “Huaisang, did you say anything?”

Nie Huaisang went through five phases of panic within half a second. “A-Ah, no, it wasn’t anything of importance. Don’t worry about it, Xichen-gege.”

Although his answer had been enough to quell the curiosity of Lan Xichen, Nie Huaisang couldn’t help but feel a familiar gaze staring at him from across the room. He was also fairly certain that this gaze could probably pierce through his soul if its owner had tried hard enough.

*

After breakfast, the Lan Clan members had dispersed and returned to their daily duties. Just before Lan Wangji could leave, however, Nie Huaisang decided to take matters into his own hands. He approached Lan Wangji, who was sitting quietly by a window, radiating his usual stoicism.

“Lan-er-gongzi,” Nie Huaisang began, trying to sound casual but failing only slightly less spectacularly than the last time, “can I have a word?”

Lan Wangji looked up, nodding in polite confusion. “Mn.”

Nie Huaisang took a deep breath. “So, I have a theory and I’m fairly certain about it. But, I, uh, also don’t want to be murdered by you… so can you hear me out for a second without drawing your sword?”

The Twin Jade nodded slowly once again, this time curious about Nie Huaisang’s so-called theory. “...”

“You’re… in love with Wei-xiong?”

During the following and exceedingly tense seconds, Lan Wangji’s serene expression barely changed. Though, Nie Huaisang could swear that he saw his mind tumbling off the chair he was currently sitting on. His ears turned a vibrant shade of pink, giving Nie Huaisang the confidence to continue. His eyes, on the other hand, had evolved into something that was somewhere between a glare of repressed anger and a hurt look of vulnerability.

“Yup. In love .” Nie Huaisang repeated, gaining momentum. “I’ve seen the way you look at Wei Wuxian. Your eyes practically turn into love hearts whenever he’s around.”

Lan Wangji blinked slowly and spoke even slower, toeing the line between contemplative and wary. “Love… hearts?”

“Never mind that,” Nie Huaisang sighed, waving his hand. “The point is, I’ve seen too much of this emotional tug-of-war you’ve been having with him. I don’t know how else to tell you, but you’re clearly in love with him. And honestly, you need to be more upfront about it!”

“...”

“Stop sounding like your uncle, reprimanding him for everything. Just tell him how you feel !”

Lan Wangji furrowed his eyebrows slightly. “You..! I am… not a cutsleeve. That’s…”

“That’s..?” Nie Huaisang impatiently prompted.

“... not… against the rules…” Lan Wangji sounded out, before feeling his ears burn.

It seemed that Lan Wangji, too flustered from Nie Huaisang’s suggestion, hadn’t actually thought ahead enough and accidentally counteracted his own argument. On the other hand, Nie Huaisang was resisting the urge to let out a laugh at his embarrassment.

“So you admit it!!”

Nie Huaisang felt victorious and performed a few celebratory waves of his fan.

“...?”

“Just saying, but if your Cloud Recesses rules are the only thing you can think of to deny that you are in looove~ with Wei-Xiong. Instead of like, that you are not in love, then maybe you are in love. Does that make sense?”

The silence that permeated the conversation told him, sadly not.

“I. have not thought about this before.”

Nie Huaisang exercised his immeasurable self restraint over the next few seconds, allowing the Second Master Lan’s mind a moment to do some work.

A few seconds turned into tens of seconds, and well, it's not that his patience ran out so to say, it's just that Wei-Xiong could come down the stairs any minute!! They needed to wrap things up.

“Look, at least talk to him some more. He is staying in this inn as well, you can hang around for a bit. How does that sound~”

He lifted his fan so that only his eyes poked out and blinked a few times.

“...I am not that good at talking to him.”

“Yeah, no shit,” Nie Huaisang muttered. Completely ignoring Lan Wangji’s roundabout denial, he carried on. “But look, it’s not about being eloquent. It’s about being honest. Here, let me help you. You want to marry, fuck, or at least date Wei-Xiong, right?”

Lan Wangji’s eyes widened slightly. “What did youー”

“It’s clearer than the sun during the day. So, next time you see Wei-Xiong, instead of saying ‘Wei Ying, stop,’ try to instead say something like ‘Wei Ying, I care about you deeply and want to live the rest of my life with you. Please marry me so I can spend every waking moment with you, and see your smile every morning when I wake up. And maybe kiss you with your eyes open this time.’ Who knows, he might even say yes.”

At that final point, Lan Wangji.exe had stopped responding.

Perhaps it was the blow of someone having seen him in the act, or perhaps his mind had simply not caught up to the conversation. Either way, he looked at Nie Huaisang as if the boy had just tried to play a xiao upside down. (Which for reference, Wei Wuxian had once done in a semi-futile attempt to rile the Second Master Lan).

As Nie Huaisang continued to assertively run his mouth, Lan Wangji only continued to encounter more 404 system errors and found his current situation to be beyond what his social skills could handle. It wasn’t long before the Twin Jade’s world blurred and he entered a newfound meditative state of unearthliness.

After what seemed like three hours (but in reality was closer to three minutes), Nie Huaisang finally reached the end of his commentary and took a deep exhale. “Did you hear what I said?”

He absolutely did not. But he refuses to admit it.

“Mn.”

“You absolutely did not .”

“...Mn.”

Nie Huaisang sighed. “Let me break it down for you.”

By the end of his second attempt at an explanation, Lan Wangji looked almost less overwhelmed than contemplative. At the very least, he no longer looked at Nie Huaisang like the boy was committing transgressions against humanity. “I will… consider your advice.”

A sigh found its way to Nie Huaisang again. Well, at least he might try now… Anyway, onto target no2!

*

When morning came for Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng, they found Nie Huaisang up bright and early at the breakfast table, idly stirring his congee as if he was waiting through an interlude between acts., and surrounded by empty seats. (Sadly, Lan Wangji had not deigned them with his presence.) The two eventually stumbled towards him, looking like they’d been run over by a rogue spirit beast.

“Morning, Wei-xiong! Jiang-xiong!” Nie Huaisang chirped, far too happily for someone who’d been drinking heavily the night before.

Wei Wuxian squinted at him, then at the table. “Morning… is that tea or poison?”

“Both,” Nie Huaisang replied with a mischievous grin. “Depends on how you drank last night.”

Jiang Cheng, still half-asleep, plopped down at the table. “I suddenly feel very offended by the amount of energy you have,” he grumbled. It seemed his urge to hit Nie Huaisang somehow outweighed his long-lasting desire to murder Wei Wuxian at the moment.

Wei Wuxian let out a groggy chuckle, slowly setting himself down onto a chair. “That’s impressive, considering what happened yesterday.”

Nie Huaisang raised an eyebrow. “Yesterday?”

As Wei Wuxian regained some semblance of awake human speech, he began to regale the lively events between him and Jin Zixuan.

“...And that’s why Wei Wuxian will still die by my hands one day.” Jiang Cheng pointed out.

Meanwhile, Nie Huaisang’s eyes glittered like golden stars at the drama. “Are you saying that the peacock actually confessed?!”

“Yes,” Jiang Cheng deadpanned, “And, indoor voice please.”

Nie Huaisang chose to ignore his friend. “I can’t believe I missed that!”

“...you’re going to miss the rest of your life if you don’t shut up.”

*

After a particularly uneventful breakfast (aside from an internal monologue about the blandness of his congee), Nie Huaisang had somehow managed to drag Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng into something neither of his friends would have imagined.

“So,” Jiang Cheng began.

“Wei-xiong! Come look at this!”

“What are we doing,” the purple youth continued, a twitch in his eye.

“Nah, Huaisang-xiong you need to come and look at this first!”

“On a fucking shopping trip ???!”

Well, that stopped Nie Huaisang and Wei Wuxian in their tracks. The two of them exchanged looks before turning to face Jiang Cheng with absolute certainty and a serious face.

“Having fun.”

“Iー”

“Anyway, Huaisang-xiong, come with me!”

Either from a lack of energy (or more accurately from too much of a hangover), Jiang Cheng ultimately resigned himself to his fate.

As they strolled through the bustling market, Nie Huaisang couldn’t help but notice a presence following them, albeit non-malicious. After casually swapping his daily fan for one of his affectionately dubbed War Fans, his face dropped after finally managing to catch sight of the perpetrator in its reflection.

Is that…?

He wanted to keel over and laugh himself to death. Alas, that would be too conspicuous.

It’s Lan Wangji!

Nie Huaisang’s inner monologue was already getting ahead of itself, imagining Lan Wangji as some lovesick assassin.

Meanwhile, Lan Wangji would be tailing them like a stern, silent, pale blue shadow. Nie Huaisang kept glancing over his shoulder to see the Twin Jade lurking, trying to blend in behind various stalls and wagons. To the untrained eye, it looked like a game of the world’s most intense hide-and-seek.

“Hey, Huaisang-xiong!” Wei Wuxian’s call brought him back to the sight in front of him. “What do you think?”

Wei Wuxian was holding a particularly flashy fan, wearing a lopsided grin. “Does this suit me?”

Nie Huaisang snorted. “Only if you’re trying to signal passing ships. Honestly, Wei-xiong, that fan could be seen from the Cloud Recesses.”

Out of the corner of his eye, he could see their follower stiffen at the mention of the Cloud Recesses. Haha, wow, he really is listening closely…

Jiang Cheng, perusing a table of talismans, glanced up with an exasperated sigh. "Why are we even here, anyway? Don't we have more important things to do than humour your shopping addiction?"

"Oh, but Jiang-xiong, retail therapy is a crucial part of life," Huaisang dramatically draped himself over the other before giving a sly smile. "Besides, you might find something useful for your next brooding session."

Jiang Cheng rolled his eyes. "If I wanted advice on brooding, I'd ask Zewu-jun or Chifeng-jun. At least their brooding is dignified and doesn’t include weeping over broken fans."

Nie Huaisang gave him a narrow look before straightening, spotting Lan Wangji attempting to look nonchalant while inspecting a bunch of radishes. He leaned closer to Wei Wuxian. "By the way, Wei-xiong, do you ever feel like you're being... watched?"

Wei Wuxian, oblivious as ever, grinned. "Only by my adoring fans."

Nie Huaisang's eyes twinkled with mischief. "Well, your most adoring fan is about to make his move."

Wei Wuxian, clueless, turned to Jiang Cheng. "He's talking about you, Jiang Cheng. You should really stop stalking me."

Jiang Cheng looked like he was ready to vaporise Wei Wuxian on the spot. He scoffed, "Seeing you everyday hurts my eyes enough already.”

Nie Huaisang stifled a laugh, glancing back at Lan Wangji, who was now trying to blend in behind a display of bamboo flutes. The effect was rather ruined by the fact that their colour palettes were like day and night, and that he was still staring directly at Wei Wuxian, his eyes like daggers. Or, more accurately, like love-struck daggers.

Deciding to up the ante, because nothing screamed “potential romantic entanglement” like an impromptu fashion show , Nie Huaisang led the group to a stall selling intricately designed hairpins. He picked one up, examining it with exaggerated care. "Do you think this would look good on me, Jiang-xiong?"

Jiang Cheng averted his eyes, presumably in disgust. "Nie Huaisang, if you buy that, I'll personally snap it and bury it in the depths of oblivion.”

This did not please Nie Huaisang, who would never pick up an accessory that he did not actually like. He was almost miffed enough to cancel the whole affair, but considering the potential for entertainment he settled with merely pouting instead.

Next to him Wei Wuxian laughed, grabbing a gaudy hairpin and sticking it in his own hair. "How about this one? Am I not the picture of elegance?" He batted his eyes for extra effect.

“No you look like shi- Ow! ”

Lan Wangji, who was now pretending to casually admire a selection of calligraphy brushes, visibly twitched. Nie Huaisang almost choked on his own amusement.

After a while, Nie Huaisang could no longer resist. He stealthily slipped back from his friends and approached Lan Wangji, who straightened up and tried to look like he hadn't been caught.

"Lan-er-gongzi," Nie Huaisang said, a conspiratorial tone in his voice. "You really ought to work on your stealth skills. For someone trying to kidnap us, you sure do stand out."

Lan Wangji's face remained stoic, but there was a flicker of annoyance in his eyes. "I am not kidnapping you."

Nie Huaisang internally facepalmed. Well, duh. This guy needs to work on his humour too…

He leaned in closer, lowering his voice. "I know I know. But really, if you want Wei-xiong’s attention, you might want to try something less… suspicious."

Lan Wangji blinked, a hint of pink rising to his cheeks. "I was not trying to—"

Nie Huaisang waved him off. "Relax, Hanguang-jun. Your secret is safe with me. But... maybe try being more approachable? More relaxed, breathe. Perhaps actually greet him? It might help?"

Lan Wangji gave a barely perceptible nod, still as stiff as a board but clearly flustered. Nie Huaisang decided it wasn’t good to rush things and rejoined his friends, who were now haggling over the price of some trinkets.

Wei Wuxian noticed his return and grinned. "Where did you run off to?"

"Oh, just making sure our shadow is enjoying the market as much as we are," Nie Huaisang said with a smirk.

Wei Wuxian looked around, puzzled. "Shadow? What shadow?"

Jiang Cheng rolled his eyes again. "Ignore him, Wei Wuxian. He's just trying to be mysterious."

“Hehee. Is it working?”

That earned another eye roll.

*

Numerous stalls, hours, and close calls later, Nie Huaisang was getting a little bored. It took a surprising amount of effort to keep the group occupied, unsuspecting, and easily followable all at once. Unfortunately, the thing that started to slip first was his own energy levels.

And that’s why he decided to give the pot a good stir .

He dragged Wei Wuxian and ran to a bookshop,

Jiang Cheng, on the other hand, was slowly making his way to the over, having by this point been assigned the role of ‘shopping trolley’. Of course, he was less than happy to oblige, until he realised he held the tremendous power of being able to drop their bags in the river at will.

No way would Wei Wuxian ever be responsible enough to carry his own shopping, after all.

Once in the shop, Nie Huaisang asked the store owner to show them to the back, winking as he did so. The store owner thankfully understood, and happily showed the group to a hidden section in a tucked away corner titled “Spring Palace Paintings”.

Jiang Cheng, upon understanding where they were, scoffed but did not leave. Wei Wuxian however, became deeply interested, and rifled through books at random.

Nie Huaisang eyed the sub section headings, concealing a smile as he found what he was looking for. He selected a title at random, carefully holding it at such an angle that the others could not see, and edged towards the main aisle.

He ignored the sounds of Wei Wuxian’s glee, and Jiang Cheng’s complete unamusement as he pretended to pay attention to his book. In reality, he was eyeing the entrance to the shop.

Sure enough, their retreat into the far corner had enticed a wild Lan Wangji into feeling that it was safe enough for him to enter. Nie Huaisang watched as he nodded to the shop owner, and seemingly buried himself in some calligraphy books two aisles down.

Now they were all trapped within four square walls, and surely within earshot of each other. It wasn’t guaranteed that the two star characters would meet, but it also wasn’t impossible.

The stage was set.

All. According. To plan.

Nie Huaisang inhaled softly, preparing himself.

“Woah, Wei-Xiong, have you seen anything like this before?”

He suddenly flipped his book around, opening the pages wide and angling them directly so that Wei Wuxian could clearly see. He kept his expression wide eyed and ambiguous, as if he had glimpsed something he should not have.

Upon hearing his exclamation, Wei Wuxian of course looked up.

“Woh! Eh, wait, is that even possible? Huaisang-Xiong, let me have a look-”

“Tch.”

The two reactions could not be more dissimilar, but what was it they were reacting to? What was on those pages you ask?

Well, it was two men interacting… Intimately.

“Wow. I've really never- I didn't know they could do that, is it real?”

“Of course it's not real, it's all pictures isn’t it?” This comment was of course paired with an eye roll.

“Hahaha the pages are ink but im sure the references are real~~”

“Wait, that means you can actually-?”

The conversation continued like this, with Wei Wuxian in shocked interest and the other two taking turns replying to his outbursts.

Sure enough, the ambiguous nature of their chatter, combined with a certain person’s enthusiasm, was instilling another ‘certain person’s’ interest. Nie Huaisang quietly let his companions take the lead in discussing their newfound world of cut sleeve erotica, and redirected his energy to watching the figure dressed in white.

There seemed to be a battle going on between that person’s curiosity and sensibleness. Lan Wangji was now perusing the shelves at the end of the aisle, poised to duck away at a moment's notice, but almost close enough that he could watch Wei Wuxian himself.

Sadly, almost close enough meant that he wasn’t close enough. Though, this could be worked on.

As Nie Huaisang was contemplating his next move, he was brought back to reality by a rude shout.

“Hey, hey, Huaisang-Xiong. Imagine if this was the book you snuck into Gusu.”

“Ahahahh. Wei-Xiong, I’m sure I don’t know what you mean by snuck. All the books I brought were done so in a rule compliant and legitimate manner.”

“Haha, of course, of course.”

Just like that, his options were slashed.

He had of course been regaled with the tales of Wei Wuxian’s adventures in the Jingshi, including the ones featuring his loaned books. However, one thing he was certain of was that the Twin Jade did not know of his involvement in such affairs. And neither did the other Twin Jade, who happened to be very close to his Da-ge, who in turn happened to have a vested interest in the morality of his extra curricular activities.

Gone were his momentary whims of having Wei Wuxian thrust such a book into Lan Wangji’s hands. For if that were to occur, there was a chance that the dots would be connected, and the details of his illicit past reported back to Da-ge.

A chance is still too much, it isn’t worth it.

Nie Huaisang could be patient. There was no need to rush such affairs, and today had already offered plenty of entertainment. It was time to de-escelate the situation.

But first, maybe just one more little push~.

This would require delicacy, tact, and a reasonable amount of discretion. To support this, Nie Huaisang traded his current paper fan for one of solid wood and carved designs.

He batted it around unconcernedly, and his next words came out with a deliberate and careful tone.

“Wei-Xiong, you seem, ah. Are you perhaps a little interested in this kind of thing? Trying it out?”

He eyed his friend as he talked, willing his heart to calm at the critical moment.

“Ah, no no. Huaisang-Xiong, you know I’m not a cutsleeve.”

Saying this, Wei Wuxian moved to put the book back on the shelf. At the same time, a white figure in Nie Huaisang’s peripheral vision stiffened.

Meanwhile, Jiang Cheng was looking absolutely disgusted at the idea of his brother having a sex life. He clearly could not be counted on to continue this conversation.

Warning alarms went off in Nie Huaisang’s mind, and he desperately tried to rectify the situation.

“Oh really? Even with the way you feel about Hanguang Jun?”

There was the sound of a book dropping.

“Feel? How do I feel about him?”

Wei Wuxian was looking at him with an alarmed expression, and the figure who was oh so subtly eavesdropping stiffened yet again.

Taking his time, Nie Huaisang allowed his fan to perform a few more movements before answering leisurely.

“Well, perhaps feel isn’t so accurate as much as talk. ”

Thankfully, Jiang Cheng was willing to rejoin the conversation. With a scoff. (and an eye roll,) he snapped at them. “Yeah, the way you’re always going on about him makes me wonder if there's nothing else to talk about in this world.”

There were a few more moments of silence, during which Wei Wuxian was frozen in indignation, before he recovered.

“Isn’t he just funny to tease?”

His tone of voice was casual, his actions dismissive. However, Nie Huaisang was ready for this. He gave an unhurried retort.

“Oh? Then why do I remember you talking about how whoever marries him would be incredibly lucky, even when he wasn’t around to hear it?”

Wei Wuxian stilled once again, and there was the sound of another book dropping. This time, it had come from the direction of Lan Wangji.

Nie Huaisang inhaled, ready to deliver the killing blow.

“Hmm, Wei-Xiong, I seem to recall that you said this just yesterday? Wasn’t it just after you talked about that passionate kiss you had with the mysterious cultivator at the hunt?”

There was a quiet flurry of movement, and a flash of white headed towards the door. Sadly, neither of the Yunmeng pair seemed to notice.

“Ahah, Huaisang-Xiong, I don’t remember everything I said yesterday, I was just running my mouth I’m sure.”

“Ahh, I see, I see.”

Target no.2 had exited the premise, but Nie Huaisang was still pleased with his work. He allowed the rest of their stay at the bookshop to pass naturally, and it ended with a large tab being racked up.

It wasn’t his fault that the store happened to stock not just books, but also rare inks, brushes, and arts! And it wasn’t his fault that Wei Wuxian added a small stack of spring palace paintings to the pile when he went to pay! (Of course, Nie Huaisang took the opportunity to slip in a few from the cutsleeve section. Wei-Xiong deserved it, as a treat.)

As they left Jiang Cheng behind to figure out how to carry their shopping, Nie Huaisang sidled up to his friend and whispered conspiratorially.

“Wei-Xiong, your reaction just now… I was only joking, but it seems I might have been right?”

“What?”

“I’m only suggesting, that perhaps you may have some feelings you haven’t thought about before. It might explain some things.”

Nie Huaisang gave him a few moments for this to stew.

Previously, Wei Wuxian looked as if he had not considered the matter at all. But now, his face was changing to a look of denial. Progress was progress, so Nie Huaisang said only one more sentence before letting the matter drop.

“I’m not suggesting it’s a bad thing. Just think about it~”

He stepped away a little, hiding behind his fan as Jiang Cheng caught up to them.

“You bastard, stop leaving me behind!” Thanks to his full hands, he was restricted to elbowing Wei Wuxian, who responded in the shameless manner he always did.

“Ahah aiyaa, ok ok. I’ll wait for you, I’ll wait.”

Jiang Cheng let out a satisfied huff, before turning to Nie Huaisang.

“What were you talking about without me?”

“Haha, nothing important, nothing at all~”

Chapter Text

For once in his life, Nie Huaisang wasn’t facing a crisis. One might even say that he was even facing something of a blessing now.

As such, he was feeling rather smug.

His well-fought encounter with the measuring snake had inspired him to continue his cultivation more fervently, if anything out of an interest of future self-preservation. Nie Mingjue, albeit his initial reluctance, somewhat came around to accepting that his brother would only focus on improving his golden core.

On account of, and on the condition that, Nie Huaisang was relatively successful on night hunts.

Nie Huaisang himself wasn’t sure as to the reason behind his brother’s lenience. Perhaps he didn’t want to force everything at once? It certainly would be a pain to Nie Mingjue if he accidentally scared his brother back into sheer laziness. So maybe he was just biding his time?

That, or he assumed his brother lacked the brain cells to work on two things at the same time. Either way, Nie Huaisang was grateful that his brother hadn’t pursued the matter further.

After many hours of arduous work, his cultivation was finally starting to take off. He could now fly properly and take down multiple enemies. His sabre even stopped trying to kill him. During practice, he had even been described as “reasonably competent.”

If his self-confidence before was adding fuel to the fire, those words had stirred up a storm of kerosene. Hence his currently incurable smugness.

Deciding to take a well-earned break, Nie Huaisang decided to pay another visit to his dear friends in town.

As he entered the shop, San-Ye greeted him with a smile. “Good day, Nie-er-gongzi. It is always a pleasure to see you.”

“Hello, San-Ye,” Nie Huaisang returned with a grin, “Always good to be back.”

San-Ye continued, “So, what brings you here today? Is there anything we can help you with? Or do you have a new creation to grace us with?”

“Indeed the latter,” Nie Huaisang replied, pulling out his newly crafted fan.

San-Ye examined it closely before setting it down on the table. “Your skills have improved in leaps and bounds, Nie-er-gongzi. It is difficult to believe that that first day you approached Da-ge in the store was not so long ago.”

For the first time in a while, Nie Huaisang felt bashful. Maybe because it was San-Ye, he could feel a slight burn in his cheeks. Not that he never received praise from San-Ye before, the young craftsman had always been gentle with his words and encouragement, but perhaps it was precisely his elegant countenance and delivery that had always carried a unique weight of authority that Nie Huaisang appreciated.

“...Ahaha, thank you, San-Ye. That really means a lot.” Nie Huaisang replied sheepishly.

San-Ye glanced at the fan again before casually asking, “So, what did you name this one?”

"Name it?" Nie Huaisang blinked in confusion.

Da-Ye, who had just entered the main shop area to arrange some fans on a shelf, greeted the young man and chimed in, "Yeah, it's a weapon. You can name it. Did you not know that?"

Nie Huaisang looked utterly flabbergasted. “Oh my gods, that never even occurred to me.”

His gaze cast listlessly to the side.

“... I can’t believe I forgot to do something so important… I have offended so many beautiful creations. No, I have offended countless souls. I should just vanish into the table… actually forget the table, I’ll just melt straight into the next life…”

San-Ye let out an entertained chuckle.

“Bit dramatic, isn’t it?”

Nie Huaisang paused his moping to cast a look at Er-Ye, who was giving a cheeky smile as he took a seat next to his brother at the table.

Da-Ye let out a loud laugh. “Just shows that you were too dedicated to perfecting your fan! Nothing to be ashamed about!”

Ignoring Er-Ye’s jab, Nie Huaisang went back to the drawing board, or in this case, the fan-crafting board. After a few moments of well-thought pondering, he proudly presented his new fan again. “I shall name it… Chàngtōng!”

San-Ye and Da-Ye clapped in celebration and approval, while Er-Ye was eager to offer his criticism. “You’re naming this one Chàngtōng? You should hold off until you see what I have to show you, then you will see what it means to be Chàngtōng.”

Ignoring Er-Ye’s protestations, Nie Huaisang unfolded the fan, and to his astonishment (although by this point he really should have seen it coming from a li away), found that it was already living up to its name and had become significantly more cooperative. “I guess this is why people name their weapons.”

“Forgive my impudence, Nie-er-gongzi,” San-Ye interjected. “But did you ever name your sabre? Perhaps your multitude of struggles may have been caused by a nameless origin.”

Nie Huaisang paused, thinking hard. “Yeah, I think I did name it. Still hates me, though.”

Da-Ye smirked. “What do you usually call it?”

“It has a proper name, but usually I prefer something along the lines of ‘Useless Piece of Scrap’, ‘You Goddamn Annoying Blade’ or ‘You’re lucky San-Ye hasn’t turned you into a fan yet’,” Nie Huaisang said with a sigh. “That’s as good as it deserves.”

San-Ye chuckled and then looked at Er-Ye. "Er-ge, since you’ve already hinted at it, didn't you have something to show Nie-er-gongzi about the latest sheet fans you've been working on?"

Er-Ye's eyes lit up as he grabbed a fan made of steel, presenting it to Nie Huaisang with a flourish. "Behold! The future of fan crafting!"

The steel fan gleamed under the shop lights, its intricately engraved patterns reflecting a craftsmanship that was both elegant and fierce. Iron was clearly stiffer than bamboo fans, but it had a solid reassuring weight to it. Where previous attempts had metal staves to mimic the construction of a traditional fan, this one consisted of solid sheeting, replacing the paper segments and removing the ribs entirely. As Nie Huaisang examined the fan on the table, he noticed the edges were sharpened to a fine point. Huh, this would be both a good defensive and offensive weapon. You wouldn’t have to rely on spiritual energy bursts…

Da-Ye frowned, crossing his arms. "Steel fans again? Really? They’re not even new. Plus, everyone knows bamboo is superior for balance and agility."

"Oh, here we go again," San-Ye muttered under his breath.

"Superior?" Er-Ye retorted, his voice rising. "Bamboo is outdated! Steel provides durability and can be just as agile in the right hands."

Da-Ye scoffed. "In the right hands, maybe. But most cultivators aren't blacksmiths, Er-Ye. Bamboo is more accessible and practical."

“Who gives a damn! This isn’t about them! Metal can be a weapon on its own!”

Nie Huaisang tried to edge away from the brewing argument, but it was too late. He found himself inadvertently caught in the crossfire as Er-Ye turned to him.

"Nie-er-gongzi, back me up here. Wouldn't you prefer a fan that doesn’t rely entirely on spiritual energy? One that won't break in the middle of a fight? Can be wiped clean easily?"

"Uhー uh, well..." Nie Huaisang stammered, hiding behind his choice fan of the day. Fortunately, or perhaps unfortunately for Er-Ye, it did not feature an engraved design, but a painted one. "I-I mean, this one feels pretty sturdy…?"

Da-Ye cut him off, pointing at Er-Ye. "See? Even Nie-er-gongzi thinks bamboo is the way to go!"

San-Ye sighed, stepping between his brothers. "Da-ge, Er-ge, can we not turn this into another debate?"

Er-Ye blissfully ignored him, leaning towards Nie Huaisang. "Tell him, Nie-er-gongzi. Steel is the future, isn't it?"

Before Nie Huaisang could respond, Da-Ye rolled his eyes. "Oh, please. Just because you can't master the art of crafting bamboo fans doesn't mean you should drag the rest of us down."

Er-Ye's face turned red. "Master the art? I don't need to master an outdated technique! Besides, which one of us can’t master it!"

Nie Huaisang let out a nervous laugh. Aha…ha… it’s started again…

Da-Ye opened his mouth to retort, but San-Ye finally intervened with a stern voice. "Both of you, enough."

The shop quickly fell silent as San-Ye glared at his brothers. Even Nie Huaisang was amazed by San-Ye’s restraint. "You're both right, and you're both wrong. Different materials suit different needs. Now, can we please act like grown-ups?"

Er-Ye was not to be deterred. He thrust the steel fan into Nie Huaisang’s hands. "Try it, Nie-er-gongzi. Just give it a few swings."

Reluctantly, Nie Huaisang gave the fan a few experimental swipes. It featured a more consistent yet different balance, and its sharp edges lent itself to moving strangely in the air. Certainly something he would need to adjust to.

"It's... interesting."

Da-Ye smirked. "Interesting? That’s it? No need to hold back your opinions, you know. Tell him the truth, Nie-er-gongzi. It's a glorified paperweight!"

Er-Ye bristled. "Oh yeah? Let's see your precious bamboo fan hold up against a real attack!" He lunged towards Da-Ye, who deftly sidestepped, pulling out his own bamboo fan.

He chuckled at the thought. No matter their age, they’ll always be siblings, won’t they…

"Bring it on, steel-head!" Da-Ye taunted.

Though riled up by the other’s fanatics, neither sibling had trained their golden core like Nie Huaisang had. Thus to Nie Huaisang, their ‘fighting’ honestly looked like nothing more than two toddlers whacking each other with pieces of paper.

San-Ye's eyes widened before looking like his life flashed before his eyes. "Oh no, not again. Guys, stop it before you break something! And Nie-er-gongzi, please stop laughing…"

But it was too late. Er-Ye swung his steel fan with a determined ferocity, while Da-Ye parried with the grace of a circus worker. The clang of metal against bamboo filled the shop, fans whirling and slicing through the air. Nie Huaisang tried to dodge out of the way, but the brothers' fight nearly moved too quickly for him to follow.

"Wa!" Nie Huaisang yelped as a stray swipe from Er-Ye's fan came dangerously close to his head.

"ENOUGH!"

The moment San-Ye's patience snapped during the fight between Er-Ye and Da-Ye, the entire atmosphere in the shop shifted. His eyes narrowed, his normally gentle expression twisted into something resembling a ferocious thundercloud. He snatched the fans from his brothers' hands with the speed and dexterity of a striking snake and barked out orders that could make a general cower. "You're both acting like children! We have a customer here!"

Er-Ye and Da-Ye both looked sheepish, but neither wanted to back down. San-Ye handed their fans back with a stern look. "Settle this outside."

Nie Huaisang watched in awe and slight terror as San-Ye's words sliced through the tension, reducing the combatants to meek, chastened boys. The calm, ever-smiling San-Ye had transformed into a force of nature, more intimidating than any steel or bamboo weapon. His voice carried an authority that demanded immediate obedience, leaving no room for argument.

He only needed one look in Da-Ye and Er-Ye’s eyes to tell what they were thinking.

They felt pure, cold fear .

After thoroughly chastising his brothers (who were now kneeling on the floor in repentance), San-Ye turned around to Nie Huaisang who was patiently sitting at the table.

His transformation back to his usual, gentle self was nothing short of magical. One moment, he was a roaring tiger like Nie Mingjue; the next, he was a sheepish, apologetic lamb like Nie Huaisang.

"Nie-er-gongzi," San-Ye began, his voice back to its usual soothing tone, "I am so sorry you had to witness that. It was most unbecoming of us. Please accept my sincerest apologies."

Nie Huaisang, still reeling from the spectacle he had just witnessed, couldn't help but chuckle. "Oh, San-Ye, no need to apologise! That was... enlightening." He tried to keep a neutral face whilst holding back a laugh. He tilted his head in amusement. "I had no idea you had that in you. Quite the transformation!"

San-Ye's cheeks flushed a bright red. "Ah, well... Sometimes one must take charge to maintain order. But truly, I regret that you had to see such a display."

Nie Huaisang waved his hand dismissively. "Oh, please! It was highly entertaining. Besides, it’s impressive to see that you can handle your brothers so effectively. I mean, you practically turned into a wrathful deity for a moment there!"

Although San-Ye's countenance was calm, the blush on his face deepened and he scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "I... I suppose it was a bit dramatic."

"A bit?" Nie Huaisang laughed. "I got flashbacks to Da-ge on the battlefield commanding troops! I half expected you to start issuing decrees."

San-Ye's eyes widened in embarrassment. "I wasn't that bad, was I?"

Nie Huaisang leaned in, a mischievous glint in his eye. "I think Da-Ye just got demoted. He and Er-Ye might start calling you Boss-Ye from now on."

San-Ye's face turned an even brighter shade of red, and he hid his face behind his sleeves. "Oh heavens, no. They wouldn't dare."

Er-Ye, grasping the intricately designed fan that had finally been returned to him, couldn’t resist a jab of vengeance at his brother. “Perhaps we should start saluting when you enter a room?”

Da-Ye nodded seriously. “Indeed. Next time, we’ll fight behind the shop, where your divine presence won’t be disturbed.”

Nie Huaisang chuckled. "I think they’ll be too scared to even think of arguing with you again."

San-Ye sighed, trying to regain some composure. "Not you too, Nie-er-gongzi… I just hope this doesn’t change the way you see us. We're usually quite harmonious, I assure you."

Nie Huaisang patted him on the shoulder. "Don't worry, San-Ye. If anything, I have a newfound respect for you. And a newfound fear, too, if I'm being honest."

San-Ye laughed nervously. "Please, Nie-er-gongzi, there's no need to fear me. I prefer peace and quiet."

"Well, I'll keep that in mind," Nie Huaisang said, still grinning. "But it was quite the show. I should come here more often if this is the kind of entertainment you provide."

San-Ye groaned, covering his face with his hands. "Please, Nie-er-gongzi, spare me.”

Nie Huaisang pondered for a few moments before smiling cheekily. “Alright, I’ll let you off this time.”

San-Ye let out a relieved sigh, slowly but surely revealing his face again. "...I’m glad to hear that, Nie-er-gongzi. Now, let’s focus on what you came here for. Fans, not fights."

*

Nie Huaisang was soaring through the air on his fan, relishing the breeze and the feeling of freedom it provided. He weaved through the trees of Qinghe with an ease that could only have come from (too) many strenuous hours of practice. Landing gracefully in a quiet field near a river on the outskirts of Qinghe, he admired the serene landscape. He took a deep breath, relishing the peace.

It wouldn’t last long, this time. For he was on his way to rendezvous with his good friend Wei Wuxian.

Jiang Cheng had been invited as well, but was apparently busy with internal affairs, and had to pass this time. According to Wei-Xiong’s letter, this had been a very regretful decision. However, how much one actually trusted Wei Wuxian to not embellish the matter, was another question.

As Nie Huaisang mused on this, his mind turned to that other matter.

Sadly, his recent responsibilities had made him too busy to make any direct moves. His birds had occasionally been bringing him news, but it was not yet certain whether they were entirely reliable. (Although, today’s little titbit had been so interesting that he had managed to find the time to fact check it on the way)

And so it was that Nie Huaisang flew amidst the underbrush, and began plotting in his thoughts.

Well, that was until a wild Wei Wuxian appeared, popping out from behind a bush with a loud, “Boo!”

Nie Huaisang jumped a good metre into the air, clutching onto his fan like a lifeline. “WA! A-Aiya! Wei-xiong! Are you trying to give me a heart attack?!”

Wei Wuxian laughed, clutching his stomach. "Sorry, sorry! I couldn't resist. I saw you a few minutes ago in the air and wanted to see where you’d go.”

“You saw me? Did anyone else see me?”

Wei Wuxian pondered for a moment before assertively shaking his head. “Not that I know of. But anyway, enough about that! Let’s focus on your nice landing! Your cultivation has really improved."

Nie Huaisang sighed, miserably failing to lower his heartbeat. “No thanks to you with that jumpscare…”

Wei Wuxian's eyes sparkled with curiosity and excitement. "Haha, sorry sorry. So, tell me everything! Last time weren’t you still abysmal at flying, how did you manage this? What's your secret? Is that one of your fans??? I thought you said they were still a theoretical concept??"

Ahah.. Perhaps I downplayed things a little too far…

“Calm down, Wei-xiong. I’ll explain everything in a second - just let me get my heartbeat back into double digits again…”

After calming Wei Wuxian (to debatable degrees of success), Nie Huaisang perched on a large rock next to his best friend and fellow troublemaker. He twirled his newly named Chàngtōng with a flourish, while doing his best to answer the avalanche of questions that had buried him. Wei Wuxian, for once in his life, was more than happy to wait.

As he waited for his friend’s comments (Wei Wuxian had proven himself surprisingly helpful in providing tips), Nie Huaisang attempted to skim a pebble across a nearby river.

He looked closer at his friend, and chuckled at his reaction. It was pretty obvious - one look at Wei Wuxian would show that his eyes were sparkling with curiosity and amazement at the fan. If he had stars in his eyes earlier, now it was showing the depth of a galaxy.

“Huaisang-xionggg, that is so cool! I can’t believe you’ve been able to bring your cultivation this far! Although, I also can’t believe that you kept so much of your progress from me.”

Wei Wuxian finished this sentence with an exaggerated pout, in mock displeasure at how he had been played.

“Wa, Wei-xiong, don’t put yourself down! We both know that I wouldn’t have been able to improve so much without your suggestions.” Nie Huaisang replied.

Wei Wuxian leaned in, as if getting ready to tell a secret (albeit unnecessarily). He elbowed his friend slightly in the side. “Y’know, you were so right to trust me with your fan secret. And I promise I won’t tell anyone, especially that fuddy duddy goody-two-shoes Lan Zhan.”

Nie Huaisang raised an eyebrow. Fuddy duddy goody-two-shoes…? Ah yes, that reminds me of that matter…

He let out a gentle chuckle, hiding a smirk behind another fan he had whipped out. “My dear Wei-xiong, I have no doubt that you will keep your silence about my cultivation. That is of no interest to me.”

Wei Wuxian gave him a questioning look.

“What I am more curious about, though…” Nie Huaisang continued, “...is how you have once again changed the subject of our conversation to the esteemed Hanguang-jun.”

Wei Wuxian shrugged, looking nonchalant but failing miserably. “Oh, you know, just saying.”

“Uh huh,” Nie Huaisang was by no means blind to his friend’s attempts to dismiss the topic.

He was sure that Wei Wuxian would rather die first than admit it, though.

“Sooooo. Wei-xionggg, how much have you been thinking about him since our conversation last time? More or less than before? And most importantly… have you thought about how you actually feel about him?”

Finding some newly acquired vigour (from who-knows-where), Wei Wuxian took the opportunity to vault off the rock to stand in front of his friend. He waved his arms around and began to declare his words like the narrator of a street parody. “Well, my dear Huaisang-xiong, if you must ask…”

“Oh, my dear friend, I must ,” Nie Huaisang laughed, playing along with his friend’s act.

Wei Wuxian’s face lit up, and he started gushing like a waterfall without realising.

Well, at least consciously realising it.

“Well, since you last mentioned it, I have been thinking. Lan Zhan?”

Wei Wuxian scratched his head, then, without missing a beat, launched into a tirade.

“He’s so funny! Always so calm and composed, acting like nothing ever bothers him. I mean, does he ever get mad? And even when I try to annoy him, he just gives me that look, like he’s above it all. But then there are these moments, you know? Where he just… he just gets to me! And not to mention how strong he is! It’s so… Aargh! I can’t even begin to count how many times I’ve tried to beat him in a fight, and he just stands there like it’s nothing! But when he looks at me, it’s like… like… ugh! I can’t help but provoke him!”

Nie Huaisang raised his other eyebrow. That was… refreshingly honest? It seems my intervention has proven more effective than I had thought .

Wei Wuxian continued, now pacing back and forth in a frenzy. “And then there’s the way he speaks! It’s so proper and formal, like he’s reading from some ancient text. It’s like he’s a walking rulebook, but then again sometimes he says things that are so… I don’t know, deep? And I get lost in them, and I forget what I’m supposed to be doing! And he’s also so good-looking! It’s just… it’s just…!”

Nie Huaisang waited patiently, watching as Wei Wuxian ranted himself into a corner, and perhaps more shockingly, to the point of speechlessness.

“So you’ve been thinking about him a lot .”

Wei Wuxian froze mid-step, blinking rapidly. “I—uh— I guess?”

Outwardly, he nodded sagely, peeking over the top of his fan. “Uh huh, uh huh . You know what, Wei-xiong?”

“Yeah?”

“Well, it sou~unds like, you do like him.”

Wei Wuxian laughed, waving his hand dismissively. “Haha, Huaisang-xiong, that’s hilarious! What a joke - I told you, I told you- I’m not a cutsleeve.”

Nie Huaisang’s eyes sparkled with mischief. “...Are you really sure about that? I only said a few words here and there, and yet you’ve talked so much.”

“I am not in love withー!”

Nie Huaisang raised an eyebrow.

“...”

“...Yes. You. Are .”

“...”

“...”

Wei Wuxian looked like he was going through the five stages of grief.

Nie Huaisang raised his other eyebrow.

“...”

“Oh shit .” Wei Wuxian froze, a look of realisation dawning on his face.

To think he would be defeated by his own words. He knew it. In the end, he couldn’t bring himself to verbalise such a denial. Not that there was such a denial in the first place anyway. It was the truth, after all.

Nie Huaisang gave a rare smirk. Caught him now .

Wei Wuxian let out a fast-paced whistle, its tune accelerated by nerves. “Huaisang-xiong!” He suddenly announced, eyes darting around like a Wen criminal being served up to the Yiling Patriarch. “I, uh, I need to be somewhere right nowー! Yes, I forgot to make lotus root soup for Jiang Cheng! And, uh, go pet my dog! See you!”

Uh huh, sure. Well, time for the fatal shot.

“Hey, Wei-xiong!” Nie Huaisang called after him with a mischievous smile. “Provided you don’t burn down the kitchen, maybe you should make some soup for Lan Wangji too! A little birdy told me that he’s here in Qinghe too!”

Wei Wuxian skidded to a stop, did a double-take, and promptly tripped over his own feet, crashing into a nearby bush, followed by a loud thud. He emerged with leaves in his hair and a bewildered expression. "What?! Why didn’t you say so earlier?!"

Nie Huaisang just laughed, fanning himself nonchalantly. "I thought you’d find out eventually."

Wei Wuxian froze once again, somehow ending up colder than an ice cube.

Then he regained one lonely thought.

“LOTUS ROOT SOUP!”

He bolted off, leaving Nie Huaisang chuckling to himself.

The Nie youth continued to perch on the rock and began practising songs that Wei Wuxian had taught him for the dizi, songs that were delightfully normal and not demonic. As he played, he thought about how everything was unfolding, the pieces of the puzzle slowly coming together. He stopped playing for a moment, chuckling to himself.

Wei-xiong and Lan Wangji, huh? Who would have thought?

Well. Aside from me, of course.

He resumed playing, the music flowing smoothly from his dizi, a smile tugging at his lips. The thought of Wei Wuxian trying to navigate his feelings for Lan Wangji was just too entertaining. And, of course, the idea of Lan Wangji lurking around Qinghe just to catch a glimpse of Wei Wuxian was equally amusing.

This is going to be so much fun, Nie Huaisang mused, hitting a particularly cheerful note. The sound echoed through the trees, carrying with it his amusement and the promise of more drama to come.

Chapter Text

Nie Huaisang, ever the connoisseur of drama and gossip, committed to secretly following Wei Wuxian. Thanks to his Qinghe native advantage - and more importantly, a helpful tip-off from Lan Xichen about their plans for the day - he had a good idea of where to find Lan Wangji. Despite staying behind to dawdle and taking off far later than Wei Wuxian, he managed to locate the Twin Jade first.

Nie Huaisang had never been more grateful to be a local.

He had taken his time practising the songs Wei Wuxian had taught him, but even with his leisurely pace, he still managed to track down Lan Wangji faster than his best friend. 

As he approached a path just outside the city, he spotted Lan Wangji calmly picking wildflowers in a quiet clearing with the utmost care. It was almost comical how out of place the mighty Hanguang-jun looked doing something so… mundane. Nie Huaisang couldn’t help but stifle a giggle. He settled himself behind a conveniently placed tree, ready to see how things would unfold.

As he was getting comfortable, he heard it - an unmistakable voice yelling at full volume. 

Courtesy of Wei Wuxian, of course.

Nie Huaisang could hear the echoes of a familiar voice bouncing off the nearby city walls, nearly having to cover his ears from the sheer volume. He bit his lip to suppress his laughter as he peeked out from behind the tree.

That has to be…

“Lan Zhan! Has anyone seen Hanguang-jun?!”

Wei Wuxian was coming and… he had somehow managed to pick up a wild Jiang Cheng along the way? 

Nie Huaisang could only conclude that Wei Wuxian, after running into Jiang Cheng in the city (who had magically finished his affairs), had instinctively grabbed him without thinking. His brain cells were currently preoccupied with a greater problem, after all.

Fufu, as bad as I feel for Jiang-xiong, maybe it’s better that he’s here… he can’t miss something as important as this, after all…

However, it seemed that in all his passion, Wei Wuxian had forgotten that he had actually brought his brother along. Right now, he was practically dragging the poor boy behind him by the scruff of his collar. His brother however, was more than happy to remind him of his existence, verbally protesting every step of the way. 

"Wei Wuxian, slow down! I’m not your personal baggage!"

Wei Wuxian ignored him entirely.

Jiang Cheng’s eyes rolled so hard Nie Huaisang thought it was a wonder they hadn’t fallen out of his head yet. Contrary to his usual reactions, it seemed Wei Wuxian’s voice had been too loud to the point that sparing his eyes would have been too weak of a response. “LET GO OF ME, YOU CRAZY BASTARD!” He roared, his face a perfect picture of rage. “If you don’t stop screaming, I swear—”

Just as Jiang Cheng was about to explode, Nie Huaisang swooped in, swiftly freeing him from Wei Wuxian’s grip only to abduct him to the side, whispering, "Shh, shh Jiang-xiong. Come on, let's give them a moment."

“What moment?!” Jiang Cheng growled, trying to shake Nie Huaisang off amidst his flurry of curses. He looked at him like he’d lost his mind. "Why are you here? And why is he screaming like a lunatic? Let go! I swear, if Wei Wuxian makes a fool of us again—"

“SHHH!” Nie Huaisang interrupted with a finger to his lips. "Oh, don't worry. This will be worth it." He grinned, tightening his grip. “And the only one here that might make a fool of himself will be Wei-xiong, don’t worry. You’re safe. Just watch.” He whispered urgently, holding up his fan as if it could somehow shield them both from the absurdity of the situation.

“Watch what?! The fool humiliating himself in front of another person? Pass!”

Nie Huaisang had to suppress a cheeky grin. “Just trust me, Jiang-xiong. Think of it as a… learning experience?”

Jiang Cheng’s muffled protests were ignored as Wei Wuxian, oblivious to the chaotic scene with his best friends, continued his dramatic search.

"Where are you—oh hey, Lan Zhan,” Wei Wuxian finally spotted Lan Wangji and skidded to a halt, panting.

Lan Wangji, who had been in the middle of adjusting his sleeve, went rigid. His face turned from its usual serene expression to one of sheer panic. His eyes widened, and his entire body stiffened like a board. If Nie Huaisang didn’t know better, he’d think Lan Wangji had just been struck by lightning. “Wei Ying?”

“Haha. Wow, what a coincidence you are here, that's crazy. Wow. Anyway, Lan Zhan, I'm not going back to Gusu with you."

“...”

“...” 

Wei-xiong… Wei Wuxian…

Nie Huaisang facepalmed so hard it echoed in the quiet field. He nearly knocked himself out. 

He wasn’t sure whether to laugh or cry.

Meanwhile, Wei Wuxian started to waffle, spiralling into a rambling mess of self-deprecation. “You know, Lan Zhan, I’ve been thinking. Maybe it’s not such a great idea for me to go back. You’re so perfect and strong and you always do everything right, and I’m just me, you know? I mean, I’m just a troublemaker, and I attract death better than anyone else. I’ve got this whole dark past and people look at me weird, and what if I accidentally summon a ghost at a tea party?”

“A ghost at a tea party…?” Jiang Cheng repeated quietly from the sidelines. Nie Huaisang was fairly certain that Jiang Cheng’s head was about to explode.

“That’d be awkward, right? And then there’s you, so perfect and stoic and kind. It’s like, you’re the moon and I’m this weird cloud that everyone’s like ‘Why is that cloud there?’ And I mean, who would want a cloud when they can have the moon, right?”

Lan Wangji’s eyes softened, but before he could respond, Jiang Cheng managed to break free from Nie Huaisang’s grip.

“Wei Wuxian! What the hell?! Are you hearing yourself?” Jiang Cheng growled, looking between Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji. “Seriously, get a grip!”

Nie Huaisang, trying to diffuse the tension, fanned himself vigorously. “Ah, Wei-xiong, perhaps you’re being a bit too harsh on yourself?”

Lost in his own head, Wei Wuxian opted to unhear everything spoken by his friends. “I mean, look at me, I’m talking right now when I should just be quiet, but I can’t because you’re standing there all perfect and I’m just a cloud that no oneー”

Lan Wangji’s patience, apparently as infinite as the night sky, finally reached its limit after this whirlwind of nonsense. He interjected, voice calm and resolute. “Wei Ying, you are not a cloud.”

“ーand I know I’m probably just making things awkward, but I can’t help it because you’re soー”

“Wei Ying.”

Wei Wuxian blinked, finally shutting up for a moment. “...Lan Zhan?”

There was a long, pregnant pause. Lan Wangji looked at Wei Wuxian, his intense gaze pinning Wei Wuxian in place with an almost uncomfortable amount of sincerity and adoration. “Wei Ying.”

“You are the sun.” Lan Wangji said, stepping closer. “Bright, relentless, and necessary.”

Nie Huaisang and Jiang Cheng both blinked, momentarily stunned by the sheer romanticism.

Wei Wuxian’s eyes widened, his usual confidence momentarily shaken. “Lan Zhan…”

“Wei Ying,” Lan Wangji echoed, increasing in confidence by the exact amount Wei Wuxian’s had decreased.

Wei Wuxian stared back, utterly captivated. “Lan Zhan?”

“Wei Ying.” 

It looked like Lan Wangji was about to continue with something profound, but before he could get the words out, Wei Wuxian’s voice cut through the tension like a hot knife through butter.

Wei Wuxian leaned forward ever so slightly, wearing a cheeky grin that could melt ice.

“...Lan-er-gege?”

It was said so innocently, with such a sweet, teasing lilt, that Nie Huaisang could almost hear the sound of Lan Wangji’s perfect composure shattering into a million tiny pieces.

Lan Wangji.exe stopped responding once more.

His face, usually so stoic and composed, turned an alarming shade of red - anyone who looked at him might have thought that someone dumped a bucket of hot coals on him. His ears practically sizzled as steam seemed to rise from the top of his head. He looked like he was about to combust on the spot. 

Nie Huaisang’s fan slipped from his hand as he laughed internally. Ahaha, shit, he’s done for… ahaha we might have to wait another day for him to recover from this… we’ve lost him…

He was fully prepared to witness Lan Wangji crumble under the weight of that single, innocent phrase. In fact, he was almost certain that Lan Wangji was about to faint right there in the middle of the field. The poor man looked like he was holding on to his last shred of dignity by a thread. Nie Huaisang was already planning how to get Wei Wuxian to deliver a confession twice.

Lan Wangji’s brain was still going eight million li per hour.

Wei Wuxian began to verbalise his intrusive thoughts again, except this time with a direction towards increasing affection. But upon looking up again at Lan Wangji, he paused.

“Did you hear what I said?”

He absolutely did not. But he refuses to admit it.

“Mn.”

Against all odds, Lan Wangji clenched his fists, took a deep breath, and somehow, miraculously, managed to push through what could only be described as a tidal wave of embarrassment. With a determination that could only be described as heroic, he squared his shoulders and pushed through the overwhelming blush that had consumed his entire being.

“I love you,” He declared, unfaltering and unwavering and devastating.

Nie Huaisang nearly fell over. WHAT.

Looks like Lan Wangji saved Nie Huaisang the trouble.

Wei Wuxian, who had been nervously rambling just moments ago, went dead silent. He blinked, staring at Lan Wangji as if he hadn’t quite heard correctly. “W-What?”

“I love you, Wei Ying,” Lan Wangji repeated, his blush still in full force but voice just as assertive.

Meanwhile, Wei Wuxian was still processing his life’s largest emotional bombshell that had just been dropped on him. “Lan Zhan… you… really?”

Lan Wangji, already teetering on the edge of another blushing explosion, nodded with a softened gaze. “Mn.”

Wei Wuxian’s face split into the most genuine, radiant smile Nie Huaisang had ever seen. “Lan Zhan, I—”

Without warning, Wei Wuxian lunged forward and grabbed Lan Wangji’s face, pulling him into a kiss so abrupt that Lan Wangji nearly toppled over. The poor man looked like he was about to pass out with a short-circuited brain, but he managed to kiss back with equal fervour, his hands trembling as they found their way to Wei Wuxian’s waist.

A muffled squeal erupted from the sidelines. “AAAAAH, OH MY DIANXIAS! NO WAY HE SAID IT DIRECTLY!” Nie Huaisang was practically vibrating with excitement, clutching Jiang Cheng’s arm like his life depended on it.

Jiang Cheng, however, had a very different reaction. “OH MY GOD, MY EYES! MY FUCKING EYES!” He screamed dramatically, throwing his hands over his face in sheer horror. “AND NOW THEY ARE KISSING RIGHT IN FRONT OF ME! WHY IS THIS HAPPENING?!!”

Nie Huaisang nearly keeled over with laughter at Jiang Cheng’s reaction. He was laughing so hard he could barely breathe. “Oh, come on, Jiang-xiong, it’s just a little kiss between soulmates! Grow up - I’m sure you’ll find someone too, you know. Maybe even a cut—”

“SHUT YOUR MOUTH! Finish that sentence and I’ll cut you into pieces! And a little kiss?! They’re practically swallowing each other’s souls!” Jiang Cheng shot him a glare that said Why the fuck would I want to do something like this.

As the two friends stood by, they watched (well, Jiang Cheng tried to watch anything but them) Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji finally come together, sealing their awkward but heartfelt confession. Finally it had blossomed into something beautiful. The kiss was soft and tender, with Lan Wangji’s arms wrapping around Wei Wuxian as if he was holding onto the most precious thing in the world.

Soon their silence was broken, and Wei Wuxian’s usual exuberance returned in full force., Regaining some of his composure, he grinned. “Well, if I’m the sun, I guess you’re my Lan Zhan, the sky that holds me up?”

Lan Wangji’s lips twitched in what could almost be a smile. “Mn.”

Nie Huaisang couldn’t help but let out a quiet chuckle. “Well, that’s one way to put it.”

 “Alright then, Lan Zhan, I’ll come back to Gusu. But only if you promise we can still have some fun, and not just sit around playing guqin all day.”

“Mn. I don’t care about the rules. I care about you more.”

Nie Huaisang sighed contentedly, fanning himself as he watched the scene unfold. “Ah, young love… so pure, so awkward, so… Jiang-xiong, why are you still covering your eyes?”

“Because,” Jiang Cheng grumbled, peeking through his fingers, “I don’t need to see my brother making out with Hanguang-jun. That’s the last thing I need burned into my retinas. I can’t believe this. My own brother… kissing Hanguang-jun… in broad daylight… in front of ME.”

Nie Huaisang just chuckled, patting Jiang Cheng on the back. “Well, at least now we know Lan Wangji’s not as emotionally constipated as everyone thought. Isn’t that progress?”

Jiang Cheng groaned again, peeking through his fingers, but there was a tiny, almost imperceptible smile on his lips. “Whatever. Let’s just get out of here before they start doing anything else that’ll scar me for life.”

As they walked away, Nie Huaisang couldn’t resist one last look over his shoulder. He saw Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji breaking apart, smiling at each other with that stupidly sweet expression that only people in love could pull off. Satisfied with the day’s events, Nie Huaisang hummed to himself.

“Well, Jiang-xiong,” Nie Huaisang said cheerfully, “I’d say that was a pretty successful outing. Now, how about we head back and spread the news? I’m sure everyone will want to hear about this.”

Jiang Cheng shot him a withering look. “If you even think about gossiping about this, I’ll—”

“Relax, relax! I won’t say a word,” Nie Huaisang replied, though the mischievous glint in his eyes suggested otherwise. “Not to anyone who doesn’t already know, at least.”

Jiang Cheng just groaned again, shaking his head as they walked away. “You’re impossible, Nie Huaisang. Absolutely impossible.”

*

As Nie Huaisang and Jiang Cheng wandered aimlessly through the streets of Qinghe (well, Jiang Cheng did have one place he tried to aim away from), Nie Huaisang occasionally sighed deeply into his fan, looking every bit the picture of a philosopher in deep existential crisis - except his crisis was less about life and death and more about the absurdity of romance.

“I just can’t believe it, Jiang-xiong,” Nie Huaisang murmured, peeking over the top of his fan with faux innocence. “I really just can’t believe that Wei-xiong and Hanguang-jun have such feelings for each other… I mean, who would have known? They seemed so indifferent, no, almost hateful to each other!” 

He waved his fan dramatically, casting a sidelong glance at Jiang Cheng. "Lan Wangji, with his eternal blank face, and Wei-xiong, who’s... well, Wei-xiong. What a shocker! If they had hidden their feelings for another fifteen years, no one would have been able to tell. Wild, right?"

Jiang Cheng, who had been uncharacteristically quiet, gave a noncommittal grunt with an unreadable expression. But something about the way his mouth twitched made it look like he was hiding something. His expression was so suspicious that even Nie Huaisang couldn’t help but notice, but instead of pressing, he let it slide with a mental shrug.

Nie Huaisang continued to prattle on, now lost in his musings about how utterly oblivious everyone had been to Wangxian's epic slow-burn romance. Jiang Cheng, on the other hand, just walked beside him, occasionally nodding or rolling his eyes at Huaisang’s over-the-top dramatics. The whole situation felt so surreal to him that he began to wonder if this was a bizarre fever dream caused by one too many cups of wine.

They continued their aimless stroll, which somehow turned into an impromptu drinking session—because that’s what you do when your childhood friend finally admits he’s in love with your mortal enemy and your sabre practice is, technically, optional.

Speaking of wine, it also wasn’t long before the two of them found themselves in a local tavern, having apparently decided that more alcohol was the solution to their bewilderment. As the night wore on, the bottles piled up, and Nie Huaisang’s fan-fluttering became increasingly erratic, while Jiang Cheng's usual scowl softened into something resembling — though not quite — a smile.

The next thing Nie Huaisang knew, he woke up in an unfamiliar room with a pounding headache, the light filtering through the window like tiny needles in his brain. He groaned and tried to move, only to realise that Jiang Cheng was sprawled over him like an overgrown cat, dead to the world and snoring lightly. The sight was baffling, but in his hungover state, it barely registered as strange.

Nie Zonghui, who had evidently been tasked with finding his wayward master, stood awkwardly in the doorway, looking unsure whether to laugh or apologise. He wasn’t quite sure how to handle the situation. "Er-gongzi, your brother would like to know where you are."

Nie Huaisang bolted upright so quickly that Jiang Cheng toppled off him, landing with a thud on the floor. "SABRE PRACTICE IS IN THE AFTERNOON TODAY. Am I LATE?!" He shouted, panic clear in his voice.

Zonghui blinked, somewhat taken aback by the sudden burst of energy. Yet ever the picture of calm, he simply raised an eyebrow. "It… it is long past noon, and yes, you’re correct about the timing - sabre is indeed in the afternoon. However, I don’t think that was the point of the inquiry… from my memory, didn’t you get out of sabre practice for a month since you killed those measuring snakes?"

Jiang Cheng, still on the floor, managed to pry one eye open and raise an eyebrow in sleepy confusion. "You? Killing measuring snakes?" The scepticism was evident in his voice and there was a look in his eyes that screamed doubt.

Nie Huaisang, still not quite ready to face the day - or the judgement in Jiang Cheng’s eyes - weakly pointed his fan at Jiang Cheng with as much authority as he could muster. "Don’t say anything. I can see those eyes doubting me. Just let me have this one, okay?"

Jiang Cheng spared him an eye, but said nothing more as he slowly extricated himself from the bed. With a groan, he pushed himself off the floor and they both staggered to their feet, swaying slightly as they tried to regain their balance.

Meanwhile, Nie Zonghui stood by, still looking vaguely amused by the whole situation. “Er-gongzi,” he said with a hint of a smile, “Next time, might I suggest not getting quite so drunk the night before you’re supposed to be, well… not late?”

Nie Huaisang waved his fan dismissively. “Details, Zonghui, details. Now, let’s get back to being normal, shall we?”

Both of them, though worse for wear, somehow managed to collect themselves and slowly dragged one another out of the room, back to their usual selves - more or less. The two of them, slowly but surely, wobbled out of the inn, pretending that nothing happened and everything was perfectly ordinary, even though absolutely nothing about their past day had been normal.